whome he went about to poyson By reason of which outrages he was as I said denounced enemy to the Church of Rome by Alexander the .4 and shortly after Charles Kinge Lewys his brother was made King of Sicilie by Clemens the .4 paying to the Pope a tribute and holding of him by faithe and homage Such Supreme heads were your Conradus Conradinus and Manfredus As for Charles who only by the Popes Authority came to that dignity as I haue said it is not true that he as you say had all or most of the doing in the election or making of diuerse Popes For the Cardinalls only had the whole doing Truth it is that a strief and contention rising amonge the Cardinals for the election and many of them being enclined to serue Charles expectation they elected those which he best liked of But what can all this make to proue the Prince Supreme Gouernour in al ecclesiastical causes yea or in any ecclesiastical cause at al PriÌ„ces eueÌ„ now adaies find some like fauour sometimes at the electioÌ„ of Popes But thiÌ„k you therfore thei are takeÌ„ of their subiects for Supreme Gouernours c You may be ashamed M. Horne that your reasons be no better M. Horne The .130 Diuision pag. 79. b. Edvvard the first King of Englande about this time made the Statute of Northampton So that after that time no man should geue neither sel nor bequeath neither chauÌ„ge neither bye title assign laÌ„ds tenemeÌ„ts neither reÌ„tes to no maÌ„ of ReligioÌ„ without the KiÌ„gs leaue which acte sence that tyme hath beÌ„ more straightly enacted and deuised with many additioÌ„s thereunto augmeÌ„ted or annexed The which Law saith Polidore he made .442 bicause he was Religionis studiosissimê° c. most studiouse of Religion and most sharpe enemie to the insolency of the Priests The .27 Chapter Of King Edward the first of Englande Stapleton LEaue ones Maister Horne to proue that wherein no man doth stande with you and proue vs that either Kinge Edwarde by this facte was the Supreame Head of the Churche or that the Popes Primacie was not aswel acknowledged in EnglaÌ„d in those dayes as it hath ben in our dayes None of your marginal Authours auouch any such thinge Neither shall ye euer be able to proue it Your authours and many other haue plentiful matter to the contrarye especially the Chronicle of Iohannes Londonensis which semeth to haue liued aboute that tyme and seemeth amonge all other to haue writen of him verie exactlye Lette vs see then whether Kinge Edwarde tooke him selfe or the Pope for the Supreame Head of the Churche This King after his Fathers death returning from the holie Lande in his iourney visited Pope Gregorie the tenthe and obteyned of him an excommunication against one Guido de monte forti for a slawghter he had committed Two yeares after was the famouse Councell holden at Lions at the which was present the Emperour Michael Paleologus of whome we haue somewhat spoken And trowe ye Maister Horne that at suche tyme as the Grecians which had longe renounced the Popes authority returned to their olde obedience againe that the realm of Englande withdrewe it selfe from the olde and accustomable obedience Or trowe ye that the true and worthye Bisshops of England refused that Councell as ye and your fellowes counterfeite and parliament bisshops only haue of late refused the Councel of Trente No no. Our authour sheweth by a verse commonly then vsed that it was frequented of all sorte And the additions to Newburgensis which endeth his storie as the said Iohn doth with this King saith that plures episcopi coÌ„uenerunt de vniuersis terris de Anglia ibidem aderant archiepiscopi Cantuar. Ebor. et caeteri episcopi Angliae ferè vniuersi there came thither manye bisshops from al quarters and from EnglaÌ„d the Archbisshops of Canterburie and Yorke and in a maner all the other bisshops of the realme In this Kinges tyme the Pope did infringe and annichilate the election of the Kings Chauncelour being Bisshop of Bathe and Welles chosen by the monks and placed in the Archebisshoprike of Caunterbury Iohn Pecham In this Kings tyme the yere of our Lorde .1294 the prior of Caunterburie was cited to Rome and in the yeare .1298 appeale was made to the Pope for a controuersie towching the election of a newe Bisshop of Elie. Thre yeres after the bisshop of Chester was constrayned to appeare personally at Rome and to answere to certayne crymes wherewith he was charged Wythin two yeares after was there an other appeale after the death of the Bisshoppe of London towching the election of the newe Bisshoppe Yea the authority of the Pope was in highe estimation not onely for spirituall but euen for temporal matters also The Kinges mother professed her selfe a religiouse woman whose dowrie notwithstandinge was reserued vnto her and confirmed by the Pope For the greate and weightye matters and affaires standing in controuersie and contention betwene this King Edward and the Frenche Kinge the Pope was made arbiter and vmpier who made an agreament and an arbitrimente which being sente vnder his seale was reade in open parliamente at Westmynster and was well liked of all The Kinge and the nobility sendeth in the yeare of our Lorde 1300. letters to the Pope sealed with an hundred seales declaring the right of the crowne of England vpon ScotlaÌ„d and they desire the Pope to defende their right and that he would not geue a light eare to the false suggestioÌ„s of the Scots There are extant at this day the letters of Iohn Baliole and other Scots agnising the said superiority sent to this Kinge Edwarde In the foresaide yeare .1300 the Kinge confirmed the great Charter and the Charter of the Forest and the Archebisshoppe of Caunterburie with the other Bisshoppes pronounced a solemne curse vpon al suche as would breake the sayd liberties This Kinge was encombred with diuerse and longe warres aswell with Fraunce as Scotlande and therefore was fayne to charge the clergy and laity with many payments But in as much as Pope Bonifacius consideringe the wonderfull and intolerable exactions daylie layed vppon the clergy of they re princes had ordeyned in the councell at Lions that from thence forth the clergy shuld pay no tribute or taxe without the knowledge and consente of the see of Rome Robert Archbishop of Canterbury being demaunded a tribute for him self and his clergie stode in the matter not without his great busines and trouble And at the length vpon appellation the matter came to the Popes hearing The kinge had afterwarde by the Popes consente dyuerse payments of the clergy Many other thinges could I lay forth for the popes primacy practised at this tyme in Englande And is nowe M. Horn one onely Acte of Parliament made against Mortmaine of such force with yow that it is able to plucke froÌ„ the Pope his triple Crowne and set yt vppon the kynges head Yf
Magdeburgenses as in place conuenient I haue shewed which also in no time or Age sence Princes were first christened in no land or CouÌ„trie in no Councel General or National was euer witnessed practised or allowed last of al which directly fighteth with Christes Commission geuen to the Apostles and their Successours in the Gospell and standeth direct coÌ„trary to an Article of our Crede if such Supreme Gouuernement I say may be laweful and good then is the Othe lawefull and may with good Conscience be taken But if these be suche Absurdities as euery maÌ„ of any meane consideration seeth and abhorreth then may not the Othe of any man that hath a Conscience be taken neither can this Supreme Gouernement be possibly defended for good and laweful That al these Absurdites and many yet more which to auoide prolixitie I here omitte do hereof depende this Reply gentle Reader abundantly proueth The Primacy of the Bishop of Rome againste the which the Othe directly tendeth as M. Horne auoucheth is euidently here proued not only in our dere Countrie of Englande as well before the Conquest as sythens but also in all other Christened Countres not only of all the West Churche as of Italy Spaine Fraunce Germany and the reste but of the East Churche also yea amonge the Aethyopians and Armenians And that by the witnesses of such Authours as M. Horne him selfe hath builded his proufes vpon for the contrary The practise of the .8 first General Councelles and of many National Councelles beside in Spaine Fraunce and Germanye hath pronounced euidently for the Popes and Bishoppes Supremacy and nothing for the Princes in matters Ecclesiasticall It is now thy parte ChristeÌ„ Reader not to shutte thy eyes against the Truthe so clerely shining before thy face Againste the which Truthe bicause M. Hornes whole Answer is but as it were a Vayne Blaste the Confutation of that Answer to auoide confusion of Replies whereof so many and diuers haue of late come forthe I haue termed for distinctioÌ„ sake a Counterblaste And nowe gentle Reader most earnestly I beseche thee of all other Articles that be this day ouer all ChristendoÌ„ controuersious through the great temerite of selfe willed heretiks raised vp most diligently to labour and trauaile in this of the Supremacy As being suche that to say the Truthe in effecte al other depende vpon Of Protestantes some be Lutherans some Zwinglians some Anabaptistes some Trinitaries and some be of other sectes But as they all being otherwise at mutuall and mortall enemitie emonge themselues conspire againste the Primacy of the See Apostolike so a good Resolution ones had in this pointe staieth and setleth the Conscience as with a sure and stronge Anker from the insurgies and tempestes of the foresaide rablemeÌ„t and of all other sectes and schismes Contrary wise they that be ones circumuented and deceaued in this Article are caried and tossed with the raging whaues and flouddes of euery errour and heresy without staie or settling euen in their owne errours I reporte me to the Grecians who forsaking the vnitie of the Romaine Churche and being first Arrians defying the Pope as it may appeare by the letters of Eusebius the greate Arrian and his felowes to Iulius then Pope fell after to be Macedonians Nestorians Eutychians Monothelites Iconomaches with diuers other greate Heresies eche Heresy breeding great numbers of sectes and all conspiring against the See Apostolike vntil at the last proceding from heresy to heresie diuers RecoÌ„ciliations with the Romaine See comming betwene which staied a longe time Gods highe vengeaunce that ensewed they fel to Turkish Captiuitie in which ô lamentable case they remayne to this day I reporte me to the Africans who falling from the vnitie of the Romaine See first in the Donatistes despising the Iudgemente of Pope Melchiades in the very first springe of their heresy where then it might haue bene stopped if they had geuen eare to their chiefe Pastour then falling to be Pelagians and soone after Arrians by the conqueste of the Wandalles became in time Infidelles as to this daie they continue I reporte me laste of all to these Heresies of the Northe the Bohemians fyrste and nowe Luther and his scholers Whiche wythin fewe yeares their Maister yet liuing and flourisshing wente so farre from hym that he pronounced them in open writyng Heretiques and Archeheretiques And yet they nowe I meane the Sacramentaries whome Luther so defyed beare the greatest swaye of all other sectes What the ende of these Heresies wyll be except we abandonne them in tyme Hungarie and Lifelande maye be a lesson vnto vs whiche by Luthers heresye are bothe fallen awaye as from the Romaine Churche so from the Romaine Empire the one into the Turkes handes the other into the Moscouites But to leaue forayne Countres for triall what it is to separat our selues from the See Apostolike our owne domesticall affayres maye serue vs for a sufficient example At what time kinge Henry the 8. first banisshed the Popes Authoritie out of Englande as the kinge and the Parliament thought though erroneously that this doing imported no schisme nor heresy so they thought likewise in suche sorte to prouide that the people shoulde not fall into the other errours of the newe Lutheran or Sacramentary religion which then the kinge and the Parliament no lesse abhorred then they did Turkery But what was the issewe all the worlde knoweth and England the more pitie greuously feeleth For immediatly bookes came so thicke abrode as well of the Lutheran as of the Zwinglian secte and the people fell so fast to a contentation and liking with them that the king was fayne to make diuers streight lawes and Actes of Parliament for the repressing of heresy yea and to forbidde the common people the reading of the Bible And he sate in his owne person in iudgement vpon Lamberte the Sacramentary Neither the Lutherans and Zwinglians onely swarmed in the realme but the Anabaptistes also twelue of the sayed Anabaptistes being burned aboute one tyme. Nowe thoughe king Henrye altered no matter of fayth sauing this Primacie onely but kepte constantlye the Catholike fayth otherwise and though suppressing the Abbeys he would not suffer religiouse men that had vowed chastitye to marie yet after hys death and in the minoritye of hys sonne kinge Edwarde all the lawes that he had made towching matters of religion sauing against the supremacie were repelled and abolisshed And a new religion was through out the realme set forthe To the which though the Religion nowe vsed be much conformable yet is there in many thinges muche diuersitâ—e As among other for the mariage of Priestes for the which they had some colour in king Edwardes daies by Acte of Parliament Nowe they haue both the Church lawe and the lawe of the Realme against them and which more is the verie lawe of God that saieth Vouete reddite Make your vowe and perfourme it And S. Paule saieth Habentes
already by M. Horne I remit thee to the fourth Roman Councell wherevpon M. Horne lately pleaded and to the very same sentence that M. Horne did him selfe alleage But yet by the way I must score vp as an vntruth that Iustinian deposed Anthimus For it was not IustiniaÌ„ but Pope Agapetus that gaue senteÌ„ce of depositioÌ„ against hiÌ„ nor he was not deposed at that time but before In dede IustiniaÌ„ executed the sentence and thrust him out of ConstaÌ„tinople and banished him though thempresse toke part with him For fiirst we find that Agapetus was desired by a supplicatioÌ„ of diuers of the East to depose him We haue also in the actes of the .5 generall Councel declared that Agapetus did depose him In case these testimonies wyll not serue ye shal heare Iustinian him selfe that shal tel you that it was not he but Agapetus that deposed Anthimus QueÌ„admodum nuper factuÌ„ esse scimus circa AnthymuÌ„ qui quideÌ„ deiectus est de sede huins vrbis à sancto gloriosae memoriae Agapeto sanctiss Rom. Ecclesiae pontifice Euen saith Iustinian as we knowe it happened of late to Anthimus who was displaced from the see of this imperial citie by Agapetus of holy and gloriouse memorye bishop of the holy Churche of Rome Neither was Vigilius deposed by the Emperous authoritye as M Horne fableth but for not yelding to the Eutychian Emperesse Iustinians wife he was by a trayne brought to Constantinople and so banished And all this was done rather by the wicked Emperesse then by IustiniaÌ„ who as Liberatus writeth restored again both Siluerius thoughe by the meanes of Belisarius he was caried awaye againe into banishment and Vigilius also though he dyed by the way in Sicilia M. Horne The .67 Diuision pag. 38. b. About this time Epiphanius Bisshop of Constantinople as Liberatus sayih died in vvhose roune the Empresse placed Anthymus About vvhich time vvas great strife betvvene Gaianus and Theodosius for the bisshopricke of Alexandria and vvithin tvvo monethes sayth Liberatus the Empresse Theodora sent Narses a noble man to enstall Theodosius and to banissh Gaianus Theodosius being banisshed the sea vvas vacant vvhervnto Paulus vvho came to Constantinople to plead his cause before the Emperour against certaine stubborne monkes vvas appointed and he receiued sayth Liberatus .188 authority of the Emperoure to remoue heretiques and to ordeine in their places men of right faith This Paulus vvas shortly after accused of murther vvhervpon the Emperour sent Pelagius the Popes proctour lying at Constantinople ioyning vnto him certaine other bissops .189 vvith commission to depose Paulus from the bissoplike office vvhich they did and they ordered for him Zoilus whome afterward the Emperour deposed and ordered Apollo who is nowe the Bisshop of Alexandria sayth Liberatus Certaine Monkes mette vvith Pelagius in his retourne from Gaza vvher Paulus vvas deposed tovvards Constantinople bringyng certaine articles gathered out of Origenes vvorkes minding to make suyte vnto the Emperour that both Origen and those articles might be condemned vvhom Pelagius for malice he bare to Theodorus bisshop of Caesarea in Cappadocia an earnest fautor of Origen did further all that he might Pelagius therfore doth earnestly entreat themperour that hâ— vvold coÌ„maund that to be doÌ„ vvhich the Monks sued for to vvit that OrigeÌ„ vvith those articles should be daÌ„ned The vvhich suit themperour grauÌ„ted being glad .190 to geue iudgmeÌ„t vpoÌ„ such matters and so by his commandmeÌ„t the senteÌ„ce of the great curse against OrigeÌ„ and those articles vvere dravveÌ„ foorth in vvriting and subscribed vvith their hands and so sent to Vigilius the bisshop of Rome to Zoilus bissop of AlexaÌ„dria Euphemius of Antioche aÌ„d Peter bisshop of HierusaleÌ„ These Bishops receiuing this senteÌ„ce of the curse .191 ê“nouÌ„ced by themperours coÌ„maundmeÌ„t and subscribing thervnto Origen was condeÌ„ned being dead who before long agoe on liue was condemned Stapleton Here is a myngle mangle I can not tel wherof and a tale tolde of a tubbe for any reason or certaine scope that I see in it Here haue we nowe that themperours wife placeth and setteth in bishoppes to For it was Theodora the Eutychian Emperesse that placed and displaced the bishops here named sauynge Paulus whiche was made by Pelagius the Popes Legate at Constantinople whych thyng M. Horne concealeth But I meruaile by what warrant that Empresse did al this I dare say not by M. Knoxes and his fellowes of whom I haue spoken And what bishop think you that she setteth in No better surely then her selfe that is Anthimus the captaine of the heretikes of that time But this geare goeth handsomly in and out all thyngs I warrante yow in dewe order and proportion euen in as good as the matter is good it selfe For nowe M. Horne after he hath declared that Anthimus was deposed from his bishoprike is retourned to shewe howe he was first ordered and made bishop We haue then a tale tolde to no purpose in the worlde of Paulus the bishop and a murtherer deposed and well and orderly to I trowe by Pelagius the Popes proctour and so howe M. Horne frameth his primacy hereof God woteth I wotte not in all the world For as for Iustinians commission to depose bishops if M. Horne meane of such as Kyng Edward gaue in England of late it is M. Hornes commission and not Iustinians Neither hath hys author any suche thing But only that themperour gaue the bishop authority to appoint Captaines and other of the Emperours officers to helpe forward the execution Nay saieth M. Horne the wurste is behind For Iustinian theÌ„perour gaue his iudgemente vppon Origenes and cursed him to Here in dede somwhat might haue bene sayde sauing that we haue sayd somwhat alredie of suche manner of cursing and sauinge that M. Horne of hys great curtesie hath eased vs aÌ„d hath made I trowe againste hys will but nothing against hys skill a full answere for vs saying that Origenes was long before this tyme yea yet lyvinge condemned TheÌ„ was there here no newe senteÌ„ce or determinatioÌ„ made by Iustinian but a confirmation of the olde and no more matter of supremacie then yf a man shoulde beshrewe Luthers cursed harte for his newe broched heresies and curse them and him to hys heresies being manie hundred yeares before condeÌ„ned aÌ„d cursed by many a good vertuous clerke and by many general and other CouÌ„cels to Neither did IustiniaÌ„ geue any senteÌ„ce of curse against Origen him self but as Liberatê° saith at his coÌ„maundemeÌ„t or procuriÌ„g the chief Patriarchs of Rome of AlexaÌ„dria of Antioch aÌ„d of HierusaleÌ„ did it and so by the ordinary Iudges in this case not by the Emperours only or absolut commandemeÌ„t he was coÌ„demned And we find in the acts of the .5 generall CouÌ„cell Origen condemned with Arius Macedonius Euthyches and other M. Horne The .68 Diuision pag. 3â— a. VVhen Theodorus bisshop of Caesarea in Cappadocia heard of this condemnation to be reuenged he laboured earnestly vvith
make not for the commendation of the Popes moderation and humility yet yt maketh for hys supreame authority I obey sayeth the Emperour not to thee but to Peter whome thow doest succede But to th entent that you M. Horne with the Apologie and M. Foxe who alwaies like bestly swyne do nousell in the donge and vente vp the worste that may be founde against Popes and prelates may haue a iuste occasioÌ„ if any Charity be in you to coÌ„mende the greate moderation of this Pope Alexander 3. you may remember that this is he to whoÌ„ being in extreme misery through the oppressioÌ„ of the Almayne Army spoyling aÌ„d wasting al aboute Rome Emanuel then Emperour in the East sent embassadours promysing bothe a great hoste against the Almayne Emperour Friderike and also a vnioÌ„ of the Grecians with the Romain Church if he would suffer the Romain Empire so loÌ„ge diuided froÌ„ the time of Charlemayn to come agayne to one heade and Empire to whome also being then in banishment the sayde Emperour sent a seconde embassy with great quantytie of mony promysing to reduce the whole East Churche vnder the subiection of the West all Grece vnder Rome if he woulde restore to the Emperour of Constantinople the Crowne of the West Empire from the which Frederike seemed nowe rightlye and worthely to be depriued To all which this Pope notwithstanding the greate miseries he stode presentlye in and was daily like to suffer through the power of this Frederike answered Se nolle id in vnum coniungere quod olim de industria maiores sui disiunxissent That he woulde not ioyne that into one which his Forefathers of olde time had of purpose diuided You will not I trowe denie M. Horne all circumstances duely coÌ„sidered but that this was a very great aÌ„d rare moderatioÌ„ of this Pope AlexaÌ„der 3. more worthy to be set forth in figures aÌ„d pictures to the posteryty for sober and vertuous then that facte of him whiche Mayster Fox hath so blased oute for prowde and hasty Except your Charyties be suche as verely it semeth to be that you take more delight in vice then in vertue and had rather heare one lewde fact of a Pope then twenty good If it be so with you then is there no Charyte with you For Charyte as S. Paule describeth it Thinketh not euill reioyseth not vpon iniquyte but reioyseth with verytie It suffreth all thinges it beleueth all thinges it hopeth al thinges it beareth all thinges Contraryewyse you not only thinke but reporte alwaies the worst you reioyse and take greate pleasure vpon the iniquytie of such as you ought most of all men to reuerence you are sorye to haue the veryty and truthe tolde you You suffer and beare nothing in the Church But for the euil life of a fewe you forsake the CoÌ„munion and societie of the whole You beleue as much as pleaseth you and you hope accordingly And thus muche by the way ones for all touching your greate ambition and desire to speake euil of the Popes and to reporte the worste you can doe of them which you in this booke M. Horne haue done so plentifullye and exactlye throughe this whole processe of the Princes practise in Ecclesiastical gouernment as if the euill life of some Popes were a direct and sufficient argument to proue all Princes Supreme Gouernours in al thinges and causes Ecclesiasticall I coulde now shewe you other authorityes and places oute of your owne authours concerninge thys storye of Friderike the first making directlie againste you and wherein ye haue played the Cacus As where ye wryte by the authoritie of Vrspergensis that the Emperour sent for both theis Popes to come to hym mynding to examine both they re causes For yt followeth by and by not to iudge them or the cause of the Apostolique see but that he might learne of wise men to whether of them he shoulde rather obey And is not this thinke you M. Horne so craftely to cut of and steale away this sentence from your reader a preatye pageant of Cacus Namely seing your authour Nauclerus writeth also the like And seyng ye demeane your selfe so vnhonestly and vnclerkly in the principall matter who will nowe care for your extraordinarye and foolishe false excursions against the welthy pride the fearce power the trayterouse trecherie of Popes at that tyme Or for Erasmus comparing the Popes to the successours of Iulius Caesar Or for Vrspergensis owteries against their couetousnes and not againste the Popes authoritye As for S. Bernarde who you say founde faulte with the pompe and pride of Eugenius 3. how clerely he pronounceth that not withstanding for the Popes Primacy I referre you to be shorte to the Confutation of your lying Apologie Al this impertinent rayling rhetorike we freely leaue ouer vnto you to rayle and rolle your self therein til your toÌ„g be wery againe yf ye wil for any thiÌ„g that shal let you Only as I haue ofteÌ„ said I desire the Reader to marke that as wel this as other emperors were not at variaÌ„ce with the See Apostolike it self or set against the Popes Authority absolutely but were at variaunce with such a pope and such and were set against this mans or that mans election not renouncing the Pope but renouncing this man or that man as not the true and right Pope M. Horne The .117 Diuision pag. 76. a. About this tyme the King of Cicilia and Apulia had a dispensation from the Pope for money to Inuesture Archebisshops with staffe or crosier ringe palle myter sandalles or slippers and that the Pope might sende into his dominions no Legate onlesse the kinge should sende for him Stapleton Did the Kings of Sicilia procure a dispensation as ye say M. Horne from the Pope to inuesture bisshops and to receyue no Legate Who was then the supreame heade I praye you the Pope that gaue the dispensation or the King that procured yt Ye see good readers howe sauerlye and hansomly this man after his olde guise concludeth against him self M. Horne The .118 Diuision pag. 76. a. Our English Chronicles make report that the Kings of this Realme hadde not altogeather leafte of their dealing in Churâ—he matters but continued in parte their iurisdiction aboute Ecclesiasticall causes although not vvithout some trouble The Popes Legate came into Englande and made a CouÌ„cel by the assent of King VVilliam the Conquerour And after that in an .412 other CouÌ„cel at VVinchester were put down many Bisshops Abbatts and priours by the procuremeÌ„t of the King The King gaue to LaÌ„frauke the Archbisshoprike of Cantorb and on our Ladye daie the Assumption made him Archebisshope On whit Sonday he gaue the Archbisshoprike of Yorke vnto Thomas a Canon of Bayon VVhen Thomas shoulde haue bene consecrated of Lanfranke there fell a strife betvvixt them about the liberties of the Church of Yorke The controuersie being about Church matters vvas brought and referred
to the Kinges .413 iudgement and Thomas by the Kinges commaundement was faine to come to Lanfrank to be sacred And aftervvard vvhen there grevve greater contention betvvixt these tvvayne about Churche matters the Bisshop of Rome remitted the matter to be determined before the Kinge and the Bisshops of Englande and so at VVindesour before Kinge VVilliam and the Cleargy the cause was treated Also an other cause vvas moued before the King of the misorder of Thurstan whome the King had made Abbot of Glastonbury by whose iudgement the Abbot was chaunged and tourned to his owne Abbay in Normandye but the Monkes .414 scattered aboute by the Kings hest After this the King bestowed many Bisshoprikes on his Chaplaines as London Norvviche Chester Couentry c. And ruled both temporalty and the spiritualty at his owne wil saithe Polychronicon He tooke noman fro the Pope in his lād he meaneth that the Kinge vvoulde suffer no Legate to enter into the lande from the Pope but he came and pleased him he suffred no Coūcel made in his own coūtrey without his own leaue Also he woulde nothing suffer in such a councel but as he woulde assent So .415 that in geuing or translating of spiritual promocions in geuing his assent to Councels and suffring nothing to passe vvithout his consent in hearing and determining Ecclesiasticall causes in restreining the Popes liberty vvithout his speciall licence and in ruling the spiritualty at his ovvn vvil King VVilliā shevveth plain that he .416 tooke him self for the supreame gouernour vvithin this Realm in al maner of causes so vvel Ecclesiastical as Temporall The .19 Chapter Of England before the Conqueste Of William the Conquerour Rufus his Sonne and Henry the first Kinges of Englande Stapleton GOod readers I do most hartely beseche you euen as ye tender either the truth or the saluation of your sowles to haue a good and a speciall regarde to M. Hornes narration nowe following For now at the length is M. Horn come frō his long and vnfruitfull wandering in Spaine Fraunce Italie Germany and other countries to our own natiue contrey Now where as the late doings in our Countre are suche as we haue sequestred our selues frō the common and vsuall obedience that all other contries concerning authority in matters ecclesiasticall euer gaue with a singular and peerlesse preeminence to the see of Rome and do yet sequester the more pittie our selues daylie more and more makinge none accompte of other good princes doings and presidents in this behalf and pretending partly in the acts of parliament partly in the newe englishe bokes and daylie sermons that this is no newe or straunge example in England to exclude the Pope from all maner spiritual iurisdiction to be exercised and practised there by hym yt behoued our protestants especiallie M. Horne in thys his boke that what so euer his proufes were for other countries yet for some conuenient prouf of the olde practise concerning his newe primacie in Englande to haue wrowght his matters so substancially that at least wise for our owne Countre he shulde haue browght forth good aūcient and autentique matter And wil ye nowe see the wise and euen dealinge of these protestant prelats Where they pynne vp all our proufes wythin vj. hundred yeares after Christ and what so euer we bring after theyr Iewell telleth vs ful merelie we come to late M. Horne in this matter of Supreamacie most weightie to the poore catholiks the deniyng thereof being more greauously punished by lawes then anie other matter nowe lying in controuersie betwene the catholyks and protestantes in Englande M. Horne I say for thys his owne country which as approued Chroniclers reporte and as him self after alleageth did first of al the Romā prouinces publiquely embrace Christes relligion for one thousand yeares standeth mute And belike thinking that William Conquerour had conquered aswell all the olde catholyke fayth in Englande as the Lande and people fansieth a duble conqueste one vppon the goods and bodies the other vppon the sowles and faythe of the Englishe men But what shall I nowe say to this noble and worthie Champion shall I dryue hym a litle backe with M. Iewels peremptory challenge and tel him that he commeth to late by almoste fyue hundred yeares Or shall I deale more freely and liberally with him then M. Iewell doth whith vs and bydde hym take the beste helpe he can for hym self Verely M. Horne had nede I did so And yet all will be to lytle for his purpose aswell for that after the conquest he hath no sufficient prouf for his pretensed supremacy as for that what prouf so euer he bringeth yt must yelde and geue place to the first thousand yeares whiche beare ful testimonie for the Popes primacie laufully practised in our realme before the conquest It were now a matter for to fyll a large volume withal to runne a longe by these thowsand yeares and to shewe what prouf we haue for the popes primacy before the conquest My answere woulde waxe to bigge and to prolixe yf I shoulde so doe But I will onelie putte the good reader in remembraunce of a matter or two I muste therefore pluck M. Horne backe from Williams conquest and desire him to remember an other and a better and more aunciente conqueste with al in Britannie then Williams was yea aboute ix hundred yeares before when this Ilelande of Britanie was firste delyuered from the tyrannicall yoke and miserable bondage of dyuelish idolatrie But by whom M. Horne Suerlie by pope Eleutherius to whome kinge Lucius sente letters desiringe hym that by his commaundement he mighte be christened Fugatius and Damià nus whose holy reliques are thought to be now in Wales and whose holy remembraunce churches there dedicated to God in their name doe to this day kepe and preserue as it were fresh and immortall sent to England by the sayed Eleutherius did most godly and wonderfully worke thys great conqueste If I should nowe aske M. Horne what Lucius meant to send so farre for instructours and teachers of the Christian fayth namely Fraunce beyng at hande where about thys tyme the Christian Churches were adorned wyth many learned Bishoppes and Martyrs though he woulde perchaunce seeke manie a pretye shyfte to shyfte awaye thys demaunde yet should he neuer make any good and sufficiente aunsweare vntyll he confessed the Popes primacye to be the verie cause to send so farre of The which the blessed Martyr of God and great learned Bishoppe of Lyons in Fraunce Ireneus writyng in the tyme of our firste Apostle Eleutherius doth confesse writyng That all Churches muste agree wyth the Churche of Rome for that the sayed Churche hath the greater principalitie and for that the traditions of the Apostles haue euer bene kept there In case nowe the pope had nothing to doe in matters ecclesiasticall within this Ileland in the tyme of the olde Britaines why did pope Celestinus appoint
to the Scottes theyr firste Bishop Palladius as Prosper writeth a notable Chronicler of that age Why dyd he also send into thys Ileland S. Germaine Bishoppe of Antisiodorum to bryng by the Apostolicall Authoritie the Britaynes from the heresye of the Pelagians as the sayed Prosper witnesseth Lett vs nowe come to the tyme of the Saxons conuerted by S. Augustine And then shall we fynd so manie and so full testimonies both of the popes primacie and of the princes subiection as I trowe M. Horne him selfe as impudent as he is can not nor will not denie them Which I do ouerpasse by reason they are readely to be foūd in our worthy coūtriemā S. Bede lately set forth by me in the English tongue and in the Fortresse also adioyned to the same storie I will nowe adde this only that from the time wherin Beda endeth his storie to the conquest of the foresaied William there appeareth in our domesticall stories a perpetuall and continuall practise of the saied primacie in this realme by the popes as well in those bookes as be extant in printe as in other As in Asserius Meneuens that continueth the storie from the death of Bede to the yeare of our Lorde 914. in Henricus Huntingtoniensis Gulielmus Malmesburiensis Alphredus Beuerlacensis Rogerus Houedenus Florilegiū siue Mattheus Westmonasteriensis Chronica Iohānis Londoniensis and many other yet not printed that I haue not sene and which are hard to be sene by reason of the greate spoyle of such kind of bookes of late made in the suppressing of monasteries and colleges The which suppression and it were for nothing else but for the losse of so many worthy Chroniclers can not be to much lamented the losse being incomparably greater then the losse of any princes treasure The case is nowe to be pityed for that the verie Librarie of the Vniuersitie of Oxforde hath felt the rage of this spiteful spoile not so much as one booke at this howre there remaining This is one of the worthy fruits of your new ghospel M. Horne As appereth also by the late vprores in these low Coūtries wher by the Gueses not onely the Monasteries but the Libraries also namelye of the grey friers in Antwerpe be most shamefully defaced the bookes burnt to ashes and the olde monuments destroyed The naming of Oxforde bringeth to my remembrance the noble and worthy foūder of the vniuersity there I meane Kinge Alurede In whose tyme there was at Rome a special schole or colledge for English mē priuileged ād exēpted frō al taxe ād tollages by pope Martin the .2 at the desire of this King Who sent to him for a gift a peece of the holy crosse This King beīg learned hīself loued entierly learned mē especially Ioānes Scotus that trāslated out of the Greeke tōg the works of Dionysius Areopagita whoō he vsed moste familiarly This Alurede being but yet yong was sent by the Kinge Edeluulphus his father to Rome accompanied with many noble men where pope Leo the .4 did confirme him and toke him as his sonne by adoption and did also annoynte and consecrate him King of Englande The manifolde practise of the said primacy continued from this Kings tyme euen to the tyme and in the tyme of blessed S. Edward the immediate predecessour of William sauing Harolde who reigned not one full yeare In the twenty yeare of the said King Edwarde the blessed man Wulstanus that was before a monk and prior there was consecrated bisshop of Worceter A man of suche notable vertue and such austerity of lyfe as he resembled the olde vertuouse and renowned religiouse men As one that among all other his notable qualities continued so in praying studiyng and fasting that somtymes in foure dayes and foure nights he neuer slepte and that litle reste which he toke was vpon a foorme in the Churche vsing none other bolsterre but his booke wherin he prayed or studied This man I saye was made bisshop and confirmed by the popes Legats being then in the realm before the Cōqueste Our authour doth not write this of vncertain heresay but of certain knowledge as a mā of that age and one that as it semeth had sene this blessed man ād talked with him To discourse vpon other particularities as vpon the continual appeale to Rome vpon willes charteres and such other writings sent from Rome to auoide tediousnes I doe purposely forbeare But I will nowe notifie to the good reader two thīgs only First that from the tyme of the good Kinge Offa in the yere of our Lord .760 who gaue after the example of Inas not long before him to the Pope as to the Vicare of S. Peter the Peter pence euen to the cōquest the payment of the said Peter pence hath continued and they were frō tyme to tyme leuied the Kings taking good diligent order for the sure paymente of the same Secondly that from the tyme of S. Augustine the first Archebisshop among the Saxons both he and al other Archebishops euen to the conquest receaued their palle from Rome an infallible token of their subiectiō to the Pope as Peters successour vpon whose holy tombe the palle is first layed ād after taken of and sente to the Archebisshop As these two tokens of subiection cōtinued frō tyme to time to the conqueste so they continewed also without any interruption onlesse it were verie seldome and for a litle space by reason of some priuate controuersie betwixte the Pope and the Kinge euen from thence to our freshe memorie beside many notable things otherwise in this realme since the conquest continually practised that serue for the declaration and confirmation of the said primacy Perchaunce M. Horne wil say to me Sir though I specifie nothing before the conquest to iustifie the princes supremacy yet in the margent of my booke I doe remitte the reader to a booke made in King Henry the .8 days Wherein he may see what doinges the Kings of England had in this realme before the conquest for matters Ecclesiastical A prety and a clerklie remission in dede to sende your reader for one thowsande of yeares together in the which ye shoulde haue laide out before hī your best and principal proufs to seke out a book he wotteth not where and which whē it is at lēgth foūd shal proue your matter no more substātially then ye haue done hitherto your selfe And therefore because ye worke by signes and profers only and marginal notes I wil remitte both you and my reader to a marginal note also for your and his ful aunswere Nowe then lette vs goe forwarde in Gods name and see whether Kinge William conquered bothe the lande and the Catholike faithe all at ones Lette vs consider yf this Kinge and the realme did not then acknowledge the Popes Supremacy as much and as reuerently as any Christian prince doth now liuīg I say nothing of the othe he toke the day of his coronation
promising by othe to Aldrede Archbisshop of Yorke that crouned hiÌ„ at S. Peters alter in Westminster before the clergy and the people that he would defende the holye Churches and their gouernours But tel your readers good M. Horn I beseche you why that King WilliaÌ„ contrary to the auncieÌ„t order vsed euer before and since was not crowned of Stigandus theÌ„ liuing and being Archbishop of Canterbury but of the bishop of York Yf ye can not or wil not for very shame to betraie your cause tel you reader then wil I do so much for you Forsoth the cause was that the Pope layde to his charge that he had not receiued his palle canonically The said Stigandus was deposed shortly after in a Councell holden at Winchester in the presence of .ij. Cardinals sent froÌ„ Pope Alexander the .2 and that as Fabian writeth for thre causes The first for that he had holden wroÌ„gfully the bisshoprik whyle Robert the Archbishop was liuing The second for that he had receyued the palle of Benett bishop of Rome the fifth of that name The third for that he occupied the said Palle without liceÌ„ce and leful authority of the court of Rome Your author Polychronicon writeth in the like effect Neubrigensis also newly priÌ„ted toucheth the depositioÌ„ of this StigaÌ„dus by the Popes Legat in EnglaÌ„d aÌ„d reporteth that the Popes Legat Canonically deposed him What liking haue you now M. Horne of KiÌ„g WilliaÌ„s supremacy Happy are you with your fellowes the protestaÌ„t bishops and your two Archbisshops that the said WilliaÌ„ is not now king For if he were ye se cause sufficieÌ„t why ye al shuld be depriued aswel as StigaÌ„dê° And yet ther is one other thiÌ„g worse thaÌ„ this and that is schisme and heresy Who woulde euer haue thought good reader that the Pope should euer haue found M. Horne him selfe so good a proctour for the Papacy againste him self and his fellowes For lo this brasen face which shortly for this his incredible impudency will be much more famouse then freer Bacons brasen head of the which the schollers of Oxforde were wonte to talke so much doth not blushe to tel thee good reader to his owne confusion of the Popes Legates and the Councell kepte at Winchester And al this is ye wotte wel to shewe that Kinge William was supreme head in al causes as wel temporall as spiritual Then doth he pleade on foorth full lustely for the Pope for Kinge William heareth a certayne Ecclesiasticall matter beinge in controuersie and dependinge in the Popes cowrte betwene the Archebisshop of Yorke and the Archebisshop of Caunterbury the which cause the Pope had remitted to be determined by the King and the bishops Well said M. Horne and like the Popes faithfull proctour For hereof followeth that the Pope was the supreame head and iudge of the cause And the Kinge the Popes Commissioner by whose commaundemeÌ„t the cause was sent ouer to be heard in EnglaÌ„d And yet was Hubertus the Popes Legat present at the end this notwithstaÌ„ding M. Horne would now belike make vs belieue that King William also thrusted out Abbats and supressed Monasteries when yt pleased him For he telleth vs that by the KiÌ„gs iudgement Abbat Thurstan was chaunged and his monks scattered abrode but he had forgotte to set in also that his authour and others say that it was for slaying of certayne of his monkes and wounding of certayne other The monks also had hurt many of his men And your author of the PollichronicoÌ„ telleth that these moÌ„ks were scattered abrode by the kiÌ„gs hest by diuers bisshopriks and abbays which latter words ye leue out As also you do in your Author FabiaÌ„ who saith not they were scattred about as you reporte as though they had bene scattred out of their coates as of late dayes they were but he saieth they were spred abrode into diuers houses through Englande so that they chaunged but their house not their Religion And so this was no spirituall matter that the kinge did neither gaue he herein any iudgement in any spirituall cause Nowe if all other argumentes and euidences fayled vs to shewe that kinge William toke not him self for supreame gouernour in all maner causes as you moste vntruely and fondly auouche we might well proue it againste yowe by the storie of Lanfranke whome kinge William as ye confesse made archebishop of Canterburie Though according to your olde manner ye dissemble aswell the depryuation of Stigandus in whose place the king set Lanfranke as that Lanfranke receyuid his palle from Rome and acknowledged not the kinge but the pope for supreame head of the Church Which thing doth manifestly appeare in his learned boke he wrote againste your greate graundsier Berengarius Who as ye doe nowe denied then the transubstantiation and the real presence of Christes bodie in the Sacramente and called the Churche of Rome which had condemned his heresie as ye vse to doe the Church of the malignante the councell of vanitye the see of Sathan To whome Lanfrancus answereth that there was neuer anie heretyke anie schismatyke anie false Christian that before hym had so wyckedly babled againste that see And sayth yet farder in an other place of the sayd boke Quotquot a primordio Christianae Ecclesiae Christiani nominis dignitate gloriati sunt etsi aliqui relicto veritatis tramite per deuia erroris incedere maluerunt sedem tamen sancti Petri Apostoli magnificè honorauerunt nullamque aduersus eam huiusmodi blasphemiam vel dicere vel scribere praesumpserunt Whosoeuer from the begynning of Christes Church were honored with the name of ChristeÌ„ meÌ„ though some forsaking the Truth haue gone astray yet they honoured much the See of Peter neyther presumed at any time either to speake or to write any such blasphemy He saieth also that the blessed Fathers doe vniformly affirme that maÌ„ to be an heretike that doth dissent from the RomaÌ„ and vniuersal Church in matter of faith But what nede I lay furth to thee good Reader LanfraÌ„ks learned books or to goe from the matter we haue in hand ministred to vs by M. Horne coÌ„cerning this matter sent to be determined before the King Such as haue or can get either PolychronicoÌ„ or FabiaÌ„ I would wish them to see the very place and thaÌ„ wil they meruail that M. Horne would for shame bring in this matter agaiÌ„st the Popes primacy for the confirmation wherof ye shal find in LaÌ„franks reasoning before the King for his right vpoÌ„ the church of York somthing worth the noting for the Popes primacy Beside this he writeth that Lanfrank was a man of singular vertue coÌ„stancy and grauity whose helpe and couÌ„sel for his affaires the King chiefly vsed And therfore your coÌ„clusion that ye inferre of such premisses as ye haue specified which as I haue shewed do not impugne but establish the popes primacy is a very fond folish and false coÌ„clusion It appeareth well both
that in thre thinges especially First in ruling and ordering of the Church by the Curates aÌ„d how they should order their diuine Seruice and minister the Sacrament of matrimonie as it was in England and other Christian Regions The seconde was how that the Lay people should behaue them selues towards their Curats and in what wise they should pay and offer to God their tithes The thirde was for making of their testamentes The .21 Chapter Of King Stephen King Henry the .2 and S. Thomas of Caunterbury Stapleton MAister Horn hath a maruelouse grace to dwel stil in such matters as nothing relieue his cause that is in the inuesturing of bisshoppes the which neither the Quenes Maiesty or her graces noble progenitours in our tyme haue challenged nor yet any other prince in England these many huÌ„dred yers Neither is it likely that King Stephen reserued the inuestitures to him self aswel for that his immediat predecessour King Henry after so long sturre about them gaue them ouer as that the Pope had so lately excoÌ„municated al such Princes PolychronicoÌ„ which work ye cite saith no such thing Verily King Stephen for a perpetual confirming of the clergies immunites made this solemne othe as it is recorded in WilliaÌ„ of Malmesbury Ego Stephanus Dei gratia c. I Stephen by the grace of God by the assent of the clergy and of the people chosen to be King of England and consecrated thereunto of WilliaÌ„ the Archebishop of CauÌ„terbury aÌ„d Legat of the Church of Rome coÌ„firmed also afterward of InnoceÌ„tius the bishop of Rome in the regard aÌ„d loue of God I grauÌ„t the Church of God to be free and do coÌ„firme the dew reuereÌ„ce vnto her I promise I wil do nothing in the Church or in ecclesiastical matters by simony neither suffer any thing to be so don I affirm aÌ„d coÌ„firm the Iustice the power and the orderiÌ„g of Ecclesiastical persons and of al clerks and their matters to be in the haÌ„ds of the bishops I do enact and grauÌ„t the promotioÌ„s of the Churches with their priuileges coÌ„firmed and the customes thereof after the old maner kept to coÌ„tinue and remayn inuiolated And while such Churches shal be void of their ê“per pastours that both the Churches aÌ„d al the possessioÌ„s therof be iÌ„ the haÌ„d aÌ„d custody of the Clerks or of honest meÌ„ vntil such time as a Pastour be substituted according to the Canons Thus far William of Malmesbury Now that kiÌ„g HeÌ„ry the .2 shuld reserue the said inuestitures to hiÌ„self which your author PolichronicoÌ„ saith not and that the blessed Saint and Martyr S. Thomas whoÌ„ ye cal Thomas Becket was sworn to the same this tale verily hath no maner of apparaÌ„ce or colour This was none of the articles for the which the king aÌ„d S. Thomas coÌ„teÌ„ded so much the which articles appere in the life of S. Thomas That in dede which ye recite is one of theÌ„ but how ye may proue your new supremacy therby that were hard for the wisest man in a couÌ„trey to tel Yea much rather yt serueth to the coÌ„trary and proueth the Popes supremacy who disallowed the said article with many other the King also beiÌ„g at leÌ„gth fain to yeld therin The like I say of the Kings doiÌ„gs in IrelaÌ„d wherof ye write which things as eueÌ„ by your own coÌ„fessioÌ„ he did by the helpe of the primat of Armach so Giraldus CambreÌ„sis one that writeth of the kins doiÌ„gs ther aÌ„d one that was sent thither by the kiÌ„g saith he kept many couÌ„cels ther but by the popes wil aÌ„d coÌ„sent And Polidorê° sayth that the King obtayned the title of Irelond by the Popes authoritie Guilielmus Newburgensis writeth much lyke of WilliaÌ„ Conquerour praemonstrato prius Apostolico Papae iure quod in regno Angliae habebat licentiaque haereditatem conquirendi impetrata that before he inuaded England he did intimate his right and interest to the Pope and obtayned of him licence to atchiue and conquere his inheritaunce Here perchaunce wil many of your secte maruaile why ye haue either named S. Thomas or passed ouer the story so sleightlye and wil think that ye are but a dissembler and a traytour to their cause or at the least a very faynt patrone for theÌ„ especially seing M. Fox hath ministred you so much good matter prosequuting the matter .xj. leaues and more Your own frends wil say your allegations are but simple aÌ„d colde and in a maner altogether extrauagante and that ye might haue founde in M. Foxe other maner of stuffe as a nomber of Kinge Henry the seconde his constitutions and ordinaunces playne derogatorie to many of the Popes Lawes yea playne commaundemente that no man should appeale to Rome and that Peter pence should be no more payed to the Apostolicall see or that yf any man should be founde to bring in any interdict or curse against the Realme of England he should be apprehended without delaye for a traytour and so executed And finally that no maner decree or coÌ„maundemente proceding from the authority of the Pope should be receiued You shall there finde wil they say concerning the said Thomas his parson and doinges that he was no Martyr but a very rebell and traytour and that all his contention stode not vppon matters of faith religion true doctrine or sincere discipline but vpon worldly thinges as possessioÌ„s liberties exemptions superiorities and such like In deede these and suche other lyke thynges we finde in M. Foxe but he storieth these thynges with as good fayth and trouth as he doth all his other And here I would gladly for a while leaue M. Horne and take him in hand and shape him a full answere But in as much as this would require a long processe and for that this my answere allready waxeth loÌ„g I will forbeare the diligent and exact discussioÌ„ of the whole and wil open so much only to the vnlearned reader as may serue hiÌ„ for the true knowledge of the matter and for the discouering of M. Foxes crafty and vntrue dealing and withall for a full answere to these friuolouse and false arguments producted by M. Horne And here first not S. Thomas but the Kings stoutnes and sternnesse semeth to be repreheÌ„ded that would nedes haue an absolute answere of him and would not be contented with so reasonable an answere as he made Saluo ordine meo sauing my order No nor afterward with this exception Saluo honore Dei sauing the honour of God This modification or moderation may serue to any indifferent man that aduisedly considereth the kings articles proposed to S. Thomas such as might excuse him froÌ„ all stoutnes and stubbornes that M. Foxe and his aduersaries lay to him I intend not nowe to enter into any serious or deape examination of the sayd articles â–ª but this I wil say that yt is against al the olde canons of the Church yea and againste reason to that an Archbishop shulde be iudged of his
suffragans as S. Thomas was Againe to omitte other articles there is one that is quite contrarie to the Apostolical doctrine to the canons of Nice and other most auncient general councels finallie to the catholyke doctrin of Christes vniuersal Churche that is for appeales to be made from the Archdeacō to the bishop frō the bishop to the Archbishop ād in case ther be any defect of iustice there the matter to be browght to the king and by his cōmaundemēt to be ended in the Archbishops cowrt without any further proceding without the kinges cōsent wherby not only the popes supreme authority but the authority also of al general coūcels the which are the ordinary and necessary remedies in many cases did stād thē in the kīg of Englād his grace only to be accepted or to be reiected M. Fox reciteth the kings cōstitutiōs but as he leaueth out this ād many other ād reherseth but six of thē so in those six he maketh thre manifest ād opē lies For wher he saith the sayd decrees by him recited were cōdēned by the Pope ther were but thre of thē cōdēned that is the .1 the .3 ād the .4 The other thre the pope did suffer ād tolerat Againe what a decree was this that none that held of the king in capite no nor any of his seruāts shuld be excōmunicated onlesse the kīg were first cōsulted I trow M. Horn hīself ād his fellowes neither kepe this precise order nor wil allow it Well M. Fox full pretely leaueth out this cōstitutiō what cause moueth him I cā not tel Thīk ye nowe M. Fox that for those ād such like S. Thomas had not good cause to mollify the matter with saluo ordine meo saluo honore Dei ād whē that wold not be accepted to gaīsay altogether ād to appeale to the sea of Rome Ye wil say this notwithstāding they were no matters of fayth or religiō or true doctrine and that he is therfor far frō the cause and title of a martyr In dede it was if not wisely yet wilily ād like a crafty Fox done of you to scrape hī out of your blessed kalender For in good fayth place cā he haue none there onlesse all your late stinking martyrs geue place and yelde which are the deuils ād not Gods martyrs ād it were for none other thīg but for the denial of the Popes supreamacy The which supremacy is a necessary doctryne to be holdē of euery Christiā mā where vnuincible ignorāce is not vppō payn of dāmatiō and euerlasting separatiō frō the Catholik Church and the mēbers of the same Beside this there are many takē for blessed martyrs in the Church that died not for the faith or for doctrine beīg thē in any cōtrouersy but for iustice ād truth sake and for theyr vertuouse dealīg as is the good mōke Telemachius that seīg at Rome two swordplayers the on of thē redy to destroy ād kil the other vppō a great zeale came to thē and thought to haue parted thē ād so was slayn of thē him self wheruppō thēperour Honorius reckoned him amōg the martyrs ād made a lawe that there should be no more such kīd of play exercised in Rome The cause also of S. Iohn Chrisostoms troble proceded not directly frō matter of fayth or doctryne but for reprouīg thēpresse Eudoxia I omit S. Quilliā and S. Lābert both takē for martyrs and slayne for rebukīg adultery And to come nearer to our own cōtrey and to S. Thomas tyme S. Alphegius Archbisshop of Canterburie a litle before the Conquest that suffred him selfe to be slayne of the Danes rather then he would pille and polle his tenauntes to leauy an excessiue somme of money that the Danes required for his redemption Of whose vertue God synce hath geuen greate testimonie aswell by diuerse other miracles as by preseruinge his body so longe vncorrupted But the cheife and moste aunciente presidente of all in the newe testamente is S. Iohn the Baptiste who died for the lyke liberty and fredome of speache as S. Quillian and S. Lamberte did To these we may set Esaye and the other prophets of the olde testamente Howbeyt as I sayd in S. Thomas his cause is a necessarie doctryne also imployed that was either directly or indirectly blemisshed by these ordinaunces of the king concerning the Popes Supremacy Now what madnes were yt for me or any other to seke by words to sette forth this blessed mans qualities and Martyrdome when that God him self hath by so wonderfull and straunge yea by so certayne and notoriouse miracles aswell in the lyfe of his seruant as afterwarde geuen to the worlde suche a testimonie for him as all the deuills in hell and they re disciples in earth may rather gnashe theyr angrie teathe and enuie at then by any good meanes deny and deface yt True shall yt be also that S. Thomas heard long ere he returned into Englande by a celestiall and heauenlie voyce O Thoma Thoma Ecclesia mea gloriabitur in sanguine tuo O Thomas Thomas my Churche shall glory in thy bloud And true yt is that was writen incontinently after hys death that at the place of his passion and where he is buried paralitici curantur caeci vident surdi audiunt loquuntur muti claudi ambulant euadunt febricantes arrepti à daemonio liberantur à variis morbis sanātur aegroti blasphemi à demonio arrepti confunduntur quod à diebus patrum nostrorum non est auditum ▪ mortui surgunt Palsies are cured the blinde see the deaffe heare the dombe speake the lame walk the agues are healed ād such as are possessed of the Deuill are delyuered and diuers diseases holpen and blasphemers beinge taken and possessed of the deuill confounded and finally as our sayd authour not so muche an eare as an eie wytnes saith that which hath not ben heard of in our fathers dayes dead men are relieued againe These and manie other miracles shewen aswell in England as out of England were so notable and famouse that shortly after S. Thomas his Martyrdome not only the Erle of Flaunders but the Frenche King also came to Cantorburie in pilgrimage to pray at this blessed Martyrs tumbe The kinge of Fraunce offered there a chalice of golde and his graunt in writinge for a certayne quantitye of wyne yerely to be delyuered to the monks ther to be merie withall at the solempnitye or feaste of this blessed Martyr But what shal we say to kinge Henry him selfe what thowght he trowe ye of this blessed mans doings and death This parte of the story of all other is moste notable The king being in Normandy and hearing that S. Thomas was slayne toke the matter so heuely that for forty dayes he kept him self solitary in great mourning and lamentatiō in great abstinence setting a syde al the affayres of his great ād large dominiōs for greif and sorow And forthwith sent his ambassadours to
iustice for that he bestowed spiritual lyuings vpon none but suche as he knewe Onlesse ye did proue withall that he knewe none but honest men But will you see what Nauclerus your owne Author writeth hereof He saith of this Otho This man was praysed of many religious persons and of the clergy for a defendour of Iustice when yet he was altogether a dissembler Nam omnia beneficia tam Ecclesiastica quà m secularia familiaribus suis quos secum ex Saxonia Anglia duxerat contulit For he bestowed all promotions as well Ecclesiastical as temporall vppon his nere acquaintaunce such as he brought with him out of Saxony and out of Englande Lo M. Horne this For he bestowed which you brīg to proue a supreme gouerment Nauclerus reporteth to proue a partial regiment That he telleth to his shame you drawe it to his honour Again what patrone of Iustice call you him that wrongfully toke frō the Church of Rome her olde and rightful possessions and was therfore excommunicated and deposed of Innocētius .3 and Frederik .2 made Emperour in his place And that notwithstanding the diet of Otho his faction holden at Norimberg which you vntruly cal a Synod Neither was it there debated of the Popes Authority in Ecclesiastical matters which is our present matter but only whether the Pope might depose the Emperour which is not now any part of our matter in hande M. Horne The .124 Diuision pag. 78. b. In England as Henry his father had doone before him so folovved Kinge Richard in geuing Ecclesiastical promotions in calling coūcels and ordering other Ecclesiastical matters yea ▪ euen in his absence being in Syria by one that represented his person therin the B. of Ely who called and made a councel at westminster as the kīgs procurator and the Popes Legat ād .432 spake by the Kings power But in this matter kīg Iohn did more then any of his predecessours vvhich purchased him much hatred vvith the Pope and his Monkes The .23 Chapter Of King Richarde the first and King Iohn Kings of England Stapleton NOw M. Horne is returned from Appulia Sicilia Germany and Italy into Englād againe And why thinke you Forsoth to proue him self like a good and faithfull proctour to the Pope that the Pope was the supreame head of the Churche of England Else let him wisely shewe why he telleth that the bisshop of Elie was the Popes Legate But chiefly why he bringeth in or is not asshamed to lay forth for his supremacy Kinge Iohn and to say that he did more in this matter than any of his predecessours Ye say truthe M. Horne he did in dede and being excommunicated of the Pope for his misorder and outragious doinges against the Churche and the whole lande interdicted he gaue ouer to the Pope his crowne and kingdome and receiued it againe at the Popes handes And because this matter shoulde not be kepte in silence which wisedome perchaunce and policie to woulde haue had so kepte Maister Foxe blaseth out the matter at large and laieth forth before all men the copie of the letter obligatorie concerning the yeldinge vp of the crowne into the Popes handes and of certayne money yearelye to be paide I will not nor neede not trauayle in the curiouse triall and examination of the circumstances of the cause but this only wil I say to M. Foxe and to you M. Horne that yf ye proceede on as ye beginne ye are worthy to haue a rewarde at the Popes hande either for that ye are but a dissembling counterfeyte protestante and the Popes pryuie frende or yf ye be angrie with that so wise and skylfull a reasoner that ye speake ye wotte nere what And while ye go about to set the Popes crowne on the Quenes head ye take her crowne and sette yt on the Popes head So that it litle serueth you to tel vs that Kinge Iohn purchased him much hatred with the Pope and the Monks Ye might haue put in and with all the nobilitye and commons to yea moste of all with God and good men to But this is your and your fellowes trade especiallie Maister Foxes in the setting forth of this Kinges storie to lye extremely to bring thereby the clergie into hatred and enuie as in thys storie among other thinges he hath done touching the poisoning of this King by a monke of Swinstead abbey And perchaunce ye M. Horne meante some like matter when ye speake of the monks that hated him But because I can not certainly lay this to you I wil let you goe for a while and be a litle in hand with M. Fox and opē vnto thee good Reader that thou mayst the better vnderstande his substātial dealing and handling of stories and the better beware of his gay gloriouse painted lies what is the common consent of our best chroniclers in this point First then this is a manifest lie that ye say M. Foxe the chroniclers moste agree in this that he was poysoned by the monke at Swinstead Which thing I could easely proue by reciting specially what euery authour writeth concerning the maner of his death But M. Foxe himself hath we thank him prouided that we neade not trauayle so farre for lo he bringeth in Polidorus saying he died of sorowe and heuines of harte Radulphus Niger saying he died of surfeting in the night Roger Houeden saying he died of a bluddie flixe Matheus Parisiensis saying that by heuines of minde he fel into a feruente agewe at the abbey of Swinstead which he encreased with surfeting and nawghty diet by eating peaches and drinkinge of newe Ciser or sydar Then adde ye farder Maister Foxe that some saye he died of a colde sweate some of eatinge apples some of eating peares and some of eating plummes So haue ye here good reader fowre chroniclers by name and at the least fowre other vnnamed that make no mention of any poyson Now could I bring the Polichronicon and Fabian which reciting the sayed Polychronicon saieth that the King died of the fluxe Here also could I bring in that those that write of his poysoning write very diuersly nothing agreing with your authour in the kind of poyson And also that they rehearse it rather as a common tale then for any assured storie or truthe Many other thinges could I bring in but what needeth yt when we haue by hys owne tale store ynoughe of witnesses agaynst him Yet will I adde one more but such a one as ought to be to M. Foxe in steade of a greate sorte that one I say of whome by all that I can iudge for he hath not vouchsafed ones to name him M. Foxe hath taken all his declaration concerning the election of Stephen Langton and of all the greate busines that issued thereof yea the writyng obligatorie touching the resigning of the crowne into the Popes handes Whiche lyeth in our authour worde for worde as M. Foxe hath translated it This
holie belief of the eternall deitie in this they re owne wickednes offende three together that is God they re neighbour and them selues God I saye whiles they do not knowe the faythe that they shoulde haue in God nor his counsayle They deceyue theire neighbours whiles vnder the pretēce of spirituall and ghostly feadinge they feade them with pleasaunt wicked heresie But they are most cruell to them selues whiles beside the losse of theire sowles as men making no accompte of lyfe but rashelye seeking death take a pleasure to bring theyr bodies to most payneful death the which they might by true knowledge and by a sownde and strong faythe auoyde and whiche is a most greauouse thing to be spoken they that remayne a lyue be nothing afrayde by they re example We can not staye and refrayne our selues but that we must plucke owte our sworde and take worthie vengeance vppon suche being enemies to God to them selues and to other persequuting them so muche the more earnestly by how muche the more they are iudged to spread abrode and to practise their wycked superstition nighe to Rome which is the head of all Churches Thus farre Friderike the Emperour Let nowe Mayster Foxe take this as a fytte ād worthie condemnation of al his stinking martyrs And take you this also Mayster Horne and digeste yt well and then tel me at your good leasure when ye are better aduised what ye haue wōne by this your supreame head or by what colour ye can make hym Supreame Head that confesseth the Church of Rome to be the Head of al Churches who also fealt the practise of the Popes Supreamacy aswel by excommunicatiō as by depryuation frō his empire that followed the sayde excommunicatiō the electours proceding to a new election at the Popes commaundemente As for Frideryke hym self for matters spirituall he acknowledged the Popes Supreamacy as ye haue heard and as yt appeareth in Petrus de vinea his Chaūceler that wrote his epistles though he thowght the Pope did but vsurpe vppon certaine possessions which Friderike notwithstāding his former othe made to the contrarie did afterwarde challenge The matter of S. Peters patrimony I will not medle withall as not greatly necessarye for our purpose the which when the Church of Rome lacked yet did not the Pope lacke his Supreamacie neither should lacke the sayde Supreamacie thowghe he should lacke the sayde patrimony hereafter or though his Bishoppricke were not indewed with one foote of land For it is no worldly power or temporal preeminence that hath sett vp the Popes primacy or that the Popes primacy consisteth in but it is a Supreme Authorytie ouer all Christes flocke such as to his predecessour S. Peter Christ him selfe gaue here on the earthe such as by generall Councels is confirmed and acknowledged and such as the continuall practise from age to age without intermission dothe inuincibly cōuince And for this Supreme gouernment ouer Christes flocke in Spiritual matters neither this Friderike neither any other Christian Emperour whatsoeuer except it were Constantius the Arrian euer striued or contended for with the Bishoppes of Rome To conclude therefore this onlye for this time I saye that your dealing with this Emperour Mayster Horne is to intolerable thus to misuse your readers and not to be ashamed so confidently to alleage this Emperour for the confirmation of your newe supreamacie Now thinck yow that Auentinus a man of our age and as farre as I can iudge a Lutheran and most certaynelie verie muche affectionated to thēperours against the Popes is of suche credite that because he sayeth yt therefore we muste belieue him that this Friderike was an other Charles the greate and moste profitable for the Christian common wealthe Howbeit let this also passe For the praise or dispraise of this Emperoure to oure principall matter which is whether the Quene be supreame head and Iudge of al causes ecclesiastical is but impertinent And therfore we shall now procede to the residue M. Horne The .127 Diuision pag. 79. a. In whiche time Henrie the .3 king of Englande held a solemne Councell in the whiche bothe by the sentence of the King and of the Princes not a fewe priuilegies were .435 taken awaie from the order of Priesthode at vvhat time the Popes Legate required a .436 tribute of all the Glergie but it was .437 denyed him Robert Grosthead vvhome yee call Saint Robert wrote vnto the Pope a sharpe Epistle because he grieued the Church of England with taskes and paiementes against reason of whiche when he sawe no redresse he with other Prelates of the lād cōplained vnto the King of the wast of the goodes and patrimonie of the Churche by the Popes neare kinsemen and other alient Bisshops whom the king auoided out of the Realme To vvhome also the Emperour Frederike vvrote that it vvas a shame for him to suffer any longer his Realme to be oppressed vvith the Popes tyrannie The .25 Chapter Of King Henrie the third Stapleton KING Henry the .3 toke away many priuileges from the order of Priesthode the clergie denied a tribute to the Popes Legate Roberte grostheade writeth sharply against the Popes exactions Frederike the Emperour writeth to the King that he shoulde not suffer his Realme to be oppressed with the Popes tyrrannie Ergo M. Fekēham must take an othe that the Quene is Supreme Head Yf these and such like arguments conclude Maister Horne then may you be bolde to blowe your Horne and triumphantly to reioyce like a Conquerour But nowe what if the matter of your argumentation be as yll or worse then the forme of yt Ye ought to proue that in this kings dayes the lyke regimente was for matters Ecclesiasticall as is nowe and that the kinge toke vppon him all supreamacy Ecclesiasticall The contrarie whereof is so euidente by all our Chroniclers and by the authours your selfe alleage and otherwise in this shorte declaration of king Henry the .3 ye do so friuolously trifle and excedingly lie as ye haue done and will doe in the reste that I muste beside all other matters by me before rehersed cōcerning the Donatists saye of you as S. Augustine sayd of them He sayd of the Donatistes that in theyr reasoning with the catholykes before Marcellinus Nimium patienter pertulit homines per inania vagantes tam multa superflua dicentes ad eadem toties conficta redeuntes vt gesta tātis voluminibus onerata pene omnes pigeret euoluere c. He suffred with ouer much patience those felowes wandring about trifles and so full of superfluous talke and returning so ofte to the selfe same matters fayned and forged that the Acts of that cōferēce were so lodē with such huge volumes that it would wery any mā to reade thē ouer ād by the reading to know how the matter was debated Yea their extraordinary vagaries were so thick ād so many that Marcellinus was fayn as Frāciscus
may serue you also for that ye alleage concerning Robert groshead sauing that I may adde this withall that he were a very Groshead in dede that would belieue you either when ye say to M. Fekenham whome ye call S. Robert seing M. Fekenham speaketh no woorde of this Robert no more then he doth of Robyn goodfellowe or that this story should make against the Popes primacie seing that your owne authour Fabian saith that this Robert being accursed of the Pope Innocentius appealed from his courte to Christes owne cowrte A manifeste argument of the popes supremacy As for Frederyk the Emperours episte to Kinge Henry what so euer he writeth against the Pope ye would be loth I suppose it shuld take place in EnglaÌ„d For then farewel your goodly Manours as WalthaÌ„ FarnhaÌ„ aÌ„d such other Neither were your geÌ„tleman Vssher like to ride before you barehead but both he and you to goe a foote or rather your self to go barefoted al alone M. Horne The .128 Diuision pag. 79. a. Levves the Frenche King called S. Levves vvho as Antoninus saith was so instructed euen from his infancy in all the wisedom of diuine and good orders that there was not found his like that kept the law of the high God c. made a lawe against those that blasphemed the name of the Lorde adioyning a penalty of a whote yron to be printed in the transgressours forehead Also in the yere of the Lorde .1228 He made a Law against the Popes fraudes concerning the preuentions and reâ—eruations of the reuenues and dignities Ecclesiastical complayning that the Pope had pulled from him the collations of all Spirituall promotions ordeining that from hence foorth the election of Bisshops Prelates and al other whatsoeuer should be free forcible aÌ„d effectual to the electors Patrones aÌ„d collatours of theÌ„ Also the same yere he set forth an other Law agaiÌ„st Simony coÌ„plainiÌ„g of the bieyng aÌ„d selliÌ„g of ecclesiastical dignities He made also certain godly Lavves against vvhoredome and FornicatioÌ„ Laste of all in the yeere of the Lorde .1268 he set foorth the Lavve commonly called Pragmatica Sanctio vvherein in amongest other Ecclesiastical matters against the Popes pollinges he saith thus Item in no case we wil that exactions or greuous burdens of money being laide on the Churche of our Kingdome by the Courte of Rome whereby our Kingedome is miserably impouerished be leuied or gathered nor any hereafter to be layed excepte only for a reasonable godly and moste vrgent cause of necessity that can not be auoided aÌ„d that the same be don by our expresse .438 biddinge and commaundement of our own accord .439 The .26 Chapter Of S. Lewys the French King Of Manfred and Charles King of Sicilia and Apulia Stapleton LEwes his Lawe against those that blasphemed the name of God maketh not him supreame head of the Churche Ye mowght haue put in as your authour doth those also that blaspheme the name of his blessed mother But the mention of this woulde haue greaued some of your sect that haue compared our Ladie to a saffron bagge making her no better then other women And what yf you or your confederats had liued then that say it is Idolatrie to pray to her and to praye her to pray for vs to her sonne Iesu Christe shoulde not ye haue had suppose you great cause to feare the printe of the hotte yron ye speake of As for the collations of spiritual promotions this Lewys bestowed none such as his predecessours by especial licences and priuileges had graunted vnto them froÌ„ the bisshops of Rome And that as I haue ofte said proueth no superiority of gouernemeÌ„t in Ecclesiastical matters except by the same reason you wil make euery Patrone of a benefice to be supreme gouernour in all Ecclesiasticall matters to his owne Vicar and Curate The embarringe of Exactions from the Courte of Rome is nothing derogatorye from the Spiritual power or Iurisdiction of the Churche of Rome For they are not vtterly embarred but the excesse of theÌ„ is denied aÌ„d in any reasonable godly or vrgent cause of necessity they are graunted as your selfe alleage But to better a litle your badde cause you haue with a double vntruthe ended your allegation For where the King saieth Nisi de spontaneo expresso coÌ„sensu nostro not without our voluntary and expresse consent you turne it by our expresse bidding and commaundement and that it might seme to haÌ„ge of the Kings pleasure only you leaue out ipsarum Ecclesiarum regni nostri and of the Churches of our kingdom But what nede we lese more time in making more ample answer seing it is moste certaine that this Kinge and his realme acknowleadged the Popes Supremacye as muche then as euer since euen to this daye For where was your newe great Charles Friderike the seconde deposed from his Empire by Pope Innocentius the fourth but at Lyons in Fraunce And in whose Kinges dayes but of this Lewys Who defended many yeares together the Popes of Rome Innocentius the .4 Alexander the .4 Vrbanus the .4 and Clement the .4 againste the Emperour Frederike who therefore by treason went about to destroye him but this Kings Lewys Who warred him selfe in person againste the Sarracens at Thunys at Clement the Popes request but this Lewys Who also before that making his voyage into the holy laÌ„de against the SouldaÌ„ tooke benediction and absolution of Pope Innocentius the .4 lying theÌ„ at the Abbye of Cluny in Fraunce but this Lewys And did not the sayed Clement make by his Authoritye Charles this Lewys his brother King of Sicilia and Apulia And wil you make vs nowe beleue M. Horne that this Kinge was suche a Supreme Gouernour as you imagine Princes ought to be or that in his tyme the Popes Supremacy was accompted a forrayne power in Fraunce as it is with you in Englande No. No. M. Horne Seeke what age and what Countre you wil you shal neuer finde it while you liue M. Horne The .129 Diuision pag. 79. b. Conradus Conradinus and Manfredus .440 stil kepte the priuilege of the foresaide Ecclesiastical matters in Sicilia and Apulia Shortly after this tyme Charles the King of Sicilia and Apulia had .441 al or most of the dooing in the elelection and making of diuerse Popes as of Martyn .4 Celestyn .5 Boniface .8 c. Stapleton To these matters of Sicilie I haue already more then ones answered and doe now say again that this priuilege consisted only in inuesturing of bisshops graunted by Alexander the .3 and after reclaymed by Innocentius the .3 Whereby it wel appereth that this allegation maketh rather with the Popes Primacy then against it but most of all in this place For Pope Alexander the .4 declared this Manfredus the Romain Churches enemy as he was in dede and a traytour also both to Conradus his brother and to Conradinus his nephewe both inheritours to that kingdome both
if it were so that king Philip deposed a Bishop for heresie yet shuld you M. Horne of al meÌ„ take smallest reliefe therby For yf Philip your supreme head were now lyuing and you vnder his dominioÌ„ he might also depriue you and your fellowes for heresie being as I haue before shewed very PateraÌ„s And now you that make so litle of Generall couÌ„cels aÌ„d stay your self and your religioÌ„ vpoÌ„ the iudgmeÌ„ts of lay princes haue heard your coÌ„deÌ„nation not only froÌ„ the notable General CouÌ„cel at LioÌ„s but froÌ„ your new Charles the Emperour Frederike and from your faire King Phillip This this Good Reader is the very handie woorke of God that these men should be cast in their owne turne and geue sentence against them selues And as hotte as ernest and as wilie as they are in the first enterprise of their matters yet in the pursuit of their vngratious purpose to cause them to declare to all the worlde their small circumspection prouidence and lesse faith and honesty Many other things might be here brought for furder aunsweare to M. Horne as that he saieth that this King by the Councell of Aegidius the Romaine Diuine went about the reformation as M. Horne calleth it of matters Ecclesiastical and that Paulus Aemilius should be his Authour therein which is a double vntruth For neither is it true that Aegidius was any counsailer or aider to refourme the Churche or rather defourme it after the order of M. Hornes Relligion nor Aemilius saith it Againe Sabellicus is eyther twise placed in M. Hornes Margent wroÌ„g or he alleageth Sabellicus altogether wroÌ„gfully But this may goe for a small ouersight M. Horne The .132 Diuision pag. 80. b. About the time of this Councel at Vienna the famous scholman Durandus setteth forth a booke vvherin as he reckeneth vppe diuerse great enormities in Churche matters so for the reformation of them he alvvaies ioyneth the King and secular Princes and the Prelates and to this purpose citeth the fourme of the auncient Councelles and many times enueigheth against and complaineth vppon the vsurped .430 authority of the Romaine Bishop vvarning men to bevvare hovv they yeelde vnto him and prescribeth a rule for the Princes and the Prelats to refourme all these enormities not by custome vvere it neuer so auncient but by the vvord of God Stapleton Answere me M. Horne directly and precisely whether Durandus in any worke of his taketh the laye prince for the head of the Church If ye saye he doth not to what purpose doe ye alleage him Yf ye say he doth then his bokes shal sone conuince you And what boke is it I praye you that ye speake of Why do ye not name yt Whie doe you tel vs of a boke no man can tel what The boke there is intituled de modo concilij celebraÌ„di which he made at the commaundemente of the foresayde Clemente Wherein thowghe he spake many thinges for the reformation of the cowrte of Rome yet that aswell in that boke as in all his other he taketh the Pope for the supreame head of the whole Churche is so notoriouse that a man maye iudge all your care is to saye something againste the Pope without any care howe or what ye saye And that ye fare much like a madde dogge that runneth foorth and snatcheth at all that euer commeth nigh him And to geue you one place for all M. Horne that you maye no longer stagger in thys matter behold what thys famouse Scholeman as you call him Durandus saieth of the Popes primacie Illius â—raelatus Papa c. The prelate of the whole Church is called Papa that is to say the father of Fathers vniuersal because he beareth the principal rule ouer the whole Church Apostolicall because he occupieth the roome of the Prince of the Apostles chief Bishoppe because he is the Head of al Bishops c. Lo M. Horne what a ioly Authour you haue alleaged against M. FekeÌ„ham Verely such an aduersary were worth at al tymes not only the hearing but also the hyring But alas what tole is ther so weak that you poore soules in such a desperat cause will refuse to strike withal You must say somwhat It staÌ„deth vpoÌ„ your honors and wheÌ„ al is said it were for your honesties better vnsaid M. Horne The .133 Diuision pag. â—0 b. About this time also the Emperour Henry the .7 came into Italy vvith great povver to reduce the Empyre to the olde estate and glorie of the auncient Emperours in 431. this behalfe And on the day of his coronation at Rome according to the maner of other Romaine Emperours he set forth a Lawe or newe authentique of the most high Trinity and the Catholique faith Stapleton What matter is this M. Horne to enforce M. FekeÌ„ham to denie the popes primacy Wil you neuer leaue your trifling and friuolous dealing If ye wil say any thing to your purpose ye must shewe that he toke not the pope but him selfe onely and his successours for supreame heades of the Church and that in al things and causes which ye shal neuer be able to doe while ye liue neither in this nor in any other Emperour King or prince what so euer M. Horne The .134 Diuision pag 80. b. Nexte to Henry .7 vvas Levves .4 Emperour vvho had no lesse but rather greater conflictes vvith the Popes in his time .432 about the reformatioÌ„ of abuses thaÌ„ any had before hiÌ„ the Pope novv claiming for an 433 Ecclesiastical matter the confirming of the Emperour as before the Emperours vvere vvonte to confirme the Popes About vvhiche question the Emperour sent and called many learned Clerkes in .434 Diuinitie in the Ciuil and CanoÌ„ Lavve from Italy Fraunce Germany Paris and Bononia vvhich al ansvvered that the 435 Popes atteÌ„pts were erroneous and derogating from the simplicity of the Christian religion VVherevppon the Emperour vvilled them to search out the matter diligently and to dispute vppon it and to gather into bookes their mindes therein vvhich diuerse did as Marsilius Patauinus Ockam Dante 's Petrarche c. By vvhom vvhen the Emperour vnderstoode the Popes vsurpation he came to Rome called a Councell and .436 deposed the Pope and placed an other in his roome In vvhich Councel the Romaines desired to haue their olde order in the Popes election ratified by the Emperour to be renevved This Emperour called also a very great Councell at Frankeforth where besides the Spirituall and Secular princes of Germanie the King of .437 Englande and the King of Beame were present where by the greater and sounder parte the Popes aforesaid vsurpation was abolished VVhich sentence the Emperoure confirmed and published vvriting thereof that his authoritie dependeth not of the pope but of God immediatly and that it is a vaine thing that is wonte to be sayed the pope hath no superiour .438 The Actes of this .439 CouÌ„cell against the Popes processe vvere ratified by
Lawe good maister Horne and no Lawe at all of Kynge Philippe made by yowe I say with as good authoritie and truthe as the damnable articles were made in your late conuocation Howe so euer yt be here is nothinge amended but abuses which to be amended no good man will I wene be angrie withall But what say yow nowe maister Horne to the whole ecclesiasticall iurisdiction that the Frenche clergie practised What became of yt Did the king take yt away or no Whie are ye tounge tyed M. Horne to tell the truth that so freelie and liberally yea and lewdly to lie againste the truth Wel seing that ye can not wynne yt at Maister Hornes hands good reader ye shal heare it otherwise The effecte and finall resolution then of this debate was that the kinge made answere to the forsayd bishop of Sans demaunding his resolute answere in the behalfe of the whole clergy that the prelates shoulde feare nothinge and that they shoulde not lose one iote in his tyme but that he woulde defende them in theire righte and customes neither woulde he geue to other an example to impugne the Churche Wherevppon the Bisshoppe in the name of the whole clergie gaue to the kinge moste humble thankes Howe saye yowe good reader hath this man any more shame then hath a very Horne And dareth he to looke hereafter any honest man in the face Yet he wil say that Paulus Aemilius sayth that the King was fayne to make this sharp and seuere Lawe Why CaÌ„ Paulus Aemylius tell better what was done then your other authour Bertrande being presente and playing the chiefe parte in this play and setting yt forth to the world to your perpetual ignominie with his own penne Wel tel vs then what Paulus sayeth Marie saye yowe Paulus reporteth that composuit rem sacerdotum he did set in order the matters of the Priestes But who speaketh of your sharpe and seuere Lawe Wil not coÌ„ponere rem sacerdotuÌ„ agree with al that I haue told out of Bertrand himself Is now coÌ„ponere reÌ„ sacerdotuÌ„ to be englisshed to make a sharpe and a seuere law Suerly this is a prety expositioÌ„ aÌ„d a try me tricke of your new graÌ„mer Your Authour Aemilius vseth his word coÌ„posuit valdè aptè compositè very aptly and fytlie But you M. Horne with your gaye and freshe interpretation doe nothing else but Lectori fallacias componere deceyue and be guyle your reader or to speake more fytely to our purpose ye doe nothing else but Legem Philippi nomine componere counterfeyte a lawe in Philippes name whereof your authour Aemilius speaketh nothing For Aemilius declaring a notable victory that this King had ouer his enemies saith that the victory obteyned and after that he had made his prayers and geuen thankes therefore to God and to his blessed Martyres composuit rem Sacerdotum he set in order the Priestes matters Then doth he shortly specifie that the foresaide Petrus Cunerius complained vpon the clergy for the hearing of many matters that appertayned to the kiÌ„ges secular cowrte and that the foresaid Bertrandus made him answere declaring amonge other thinges that their beste Kinges in Fraunce the most florisshing and the most notable were euer the greateste patrons and defenders of the clergies liberties and that the other that impugned the same came to a miserable and wretched ende He saith further that the Kings answere being from day to day proloÌ„ged the said Bertrandus with a nomber of the prelates vpoÌ„ S. Thomas of Canterburies day went to the Kinge admonishiÌ„g him that S. Thomas in the defence of the Church liberties vppon that daye spente his bloud and lyfe The King at the length answered that he wuld rather encrease than impayre the Churches right Wherevpon all rendred vnto him thankes and the Kinge purchased himselfe thereby the name of a Catholike King Ye heare good reader an other maner of exposition of â—omâ—osuit remsaceâ—dotum by theauthour him self then is M. Hornes gaye lying glose made in his theeuish Cacus denne And therfore with these words wherewith Aemilius beginneth his narration M. Horne endeth the narration to putte some countenance vpon his false and counterfeite Lawe The clergy then enioyed still their liberties and iurisdiction which ordinarilye they had before either by Law or by custome and priuilege though as I said many causes were but temporall Al the which teÌ„poral causes the said Petrus Cunerius by the way of coÌ„sultation only and reasoning declared by some coulorable arguments to belong to the Kings cowrte onely But for excoÌ„municatioÌ„s synodical decrees examinatioÌ„s of meÌ„s beliefes aÌ„d such like he maketh theÌ„ not as ye bable teÌ„poral matters nor abridgeth the clergies iurisdiction therein but onely reproueth certayne abuses therin committed forthe which and for the other the clergy promised a reformation Let vs nowe see your policie aÌ„d to what benefit of your cause ye doe so lie Imagyne yf ye wil that al were true aÌ„d for ones we will take you for Philip the French King and your Law made in your Cacus denne to be in as good force as yf yt had ben made in open parliament in France What issue ioyne you thereof what due and ordinate consequeÌ„t is this the Frenche King maketh a seuere lawe against the clergie vsurping his iurisdiction Ergo the Pope is no Pope or ergo the King of England is the Pope of Englande Agayne yf al are temporal matters howe standeth yt with your doctrine especially of this booke that ye and your fellowes shoulde busie your selfe therewith Neither will yt ease you to say that ye doe yt by the Princes commissioÌ„ for Cunerius vppon whome ye grounde all this your talke dryueth his reason to this ende that spirituall men be not capable of temporall iurisdiction and therefore this commission will not serue you And yf ye holde by commission take heade your commission be well and substancially made But of this commission we shal haue more occasion to speake hereafter M. Horne The .136 Diuision pag. 82. b. In England at this tyme many abuses about Ecclesiasticall causes vvere refourmed although the Pope and his Clergie did earnestly .448 mainteine them by Kinge Edvvard the .3 vvho vvrote his .449 letters to the Pope admonishing him to leaue of his disordered doings and vvhan that vvould not serue he redressed them by act of parliament and as Nauclerus saith he commaunded that from thence forth no body should .450 bring into the Realme any kind of the Popes letters vnder the paine of drowning and expelled al persones out of his kingdome that were by the Pope promoted to any benefice The .32 Chapter Of Edward the .3 King of England Stapleton THis argument also is right futely to the precedent as resting vpoÌ„ the reformiÌ„g of abuses in matters Ecclesiastical But I pray you tel vs no more M. Horn of reformiÌ„g of abuses if you wil ani way furder your preseÌ„t cause
except you tell vs withal and proue it to that in such reformation the whole clergy and the temporalty tooke the Kinge and not the Pope to be the supreame head Gouernour and directer thereof and of al other Ecclesiastical causes also Verily your own authors shewe playnely the coÌ„trary And the Popes authority was at this tyme takeÌ„ to be of such weight and force that the great league made betweÌ„ our KiÌ„g aÌ„d the FreÌ„ch King was coÌ„firmed by the Pope Ye wil perhapps replie and say the Popes whole Authority was abolished a commaundement being geuen vpon paine of drowninge no man shoulde bring into the realme any kinde of letters from the Pope Ye wil tel vs also of certaine letters that the Kinge sent to the Pope admonisshing him to leaue his disordered doings and when that woulde not serue he redressed them by acte of Parliament Why doe ye not M. Horne laye forth the tenour of those letters which as yet I finde not in any of your marginall authours Belyke there lieth some thing hidde that ye woulde be loth your reader should knowe least yt bewray your weake and feble argumente as yt doth in dede Neither that only but directlye proueth the Popes primacy Did this Kinge wene you M. Horne cal the Pope Antichrist as ye doe Or wrote he him self supreame head of the Churche of England Or did he abolishe the popes authority in England Harken then I pray you euen to the beginning of his letters Sanctissimo in Christo Patri Domino Clementi diuina prouidentia sacrosanctae Romanae ac vniuersalis Ecclesiae summo pontifici Edwardus eadeÌ„m gratia rex Francorum Angliae dux Hiberniae deuot a pedum oscula beatorum To the most holy father in Christ the Lorde Clement by Gods prouidence the high bisshop of the holy and vniuersall Churche of Rome Edward by the same grace King of Fraunce and England and Duke of Ireland offereth deuoutly to kisse his holy feete He calleth the Pope Successorem Apostolorum Principis the successour of the prince of the Apostles he desireth the pope to consider the great deuotion and obedience that the King the Cleargie and the people had shewed hitherto to the Sea of Rome He saieth vt nos nostri qui personam vestraÌ„ sanctiss sanctam Rom. Ecclesiam dominari cupimus vt debemus c. that he and all his did desire euen as their dutie was that his holy person and the holy Churche of Rome might gouerne and rule Now M. Horne vnlesse vppon some sodayne and newe deuotioÌ„ ye intende to haue the pope beare rule in England againe and will also offer your selfe yf neede be to kysse the Popes fote to wich thing this great and mighty Prince was not ashamed to say tell vs no more for shame of these letters Neither tel vs of disorders reformed nowe almost two hundred yeares agoe to make thereby an vnseasonable and fonde argumente to abolishe all the Popes authority in our Dayes The effecte then of those letters were to pray and that most humbly the Pope that he woulde not by reseruations collations and prouisions of Archbishoprykes Bishoprykes Abbeis Priories and other dignities and benefices bestowe any ecclesiasticall lyuinges in Englande vppon straungers and aliens The whych thyng hath bene euer synce straitly sene to and there were two Actes of parliament made in this Kinges dayes agaynst the sayed prouisions And yet did the popes ordinarie and laufull authoritie in matters and causes ecclesiasticall remayne whole and entiere as before Neyther doe I fynde nor take it to be true that suche persons as were promoted by the Pope were expelled the realme Nor did the statute take place againste suche as had taken before the enacting of the same corporal possession As for Nauclere it is no maruell yf he being a straunger doth not write so exactely of our matters And no doubte he is deceiued in writinge that the kinge forbad any letters to be browght from the Pope But what say I he is deceiued Nay you that should knowe Englishe matters better then he especially such as by penne ye set abrode into the face of the worlde are deceiued and not Nauclerus Yea rather ye haue wilfully peruerted Nauclerus and drawen his sentence as Cacus did Hercules oxen backwarde into your Cacus denne and to beguile and deceiue your simâ—le reader and to bring him into a fooles paradise therin fondly to reioyce with you as thoughe this King abolisshed all the Popes authority and Iurisdiction For thoughe Nauclerus his wordes be general yet they may be wel vnderstanded and restrayned to suche letters as conteyned any suche collatioÌ„ or prouision inhibited by the statute But you least this shoulde be espied haue altered the forme and order of your authours wordes placing that firste that he placed laste As before coÌ„trariewise ye placed in Paulus Aemilius that laste whiche he placed firste Then haue ye falsly traÌ„slated your authour to wrye him to your wroÌ„gful purpose He expelled sayeth Nauclerus all persons promoted to any benefice in his realme by the Pope commaundinge vnder payne of drowning that no man shoulde exequute there the Popes letters what so euer they were Your authour speaketh not of bringinge letters into the Realme those are your owne wordes falsly fathered vpon him but of exequutioÌ„ And therefore the generall wordes following what so euer are to be restrayned to the exequution of the Popes letters contrarie to the order taken against the sayde prouisions and of none other Whiche statute doth no more take away the Popes ecclesiastical and ordinary authoritie then this kinges royall authority was taken away because the Parliament vppon reasonable causes denied him a certaine paymente that he there demaunded And yet yf I shoulde followe your vayne and humour in your newe rhetoryke I might thereby aswell inferre that the people toke him for no king as you by as good argumentes inferre the abolishing of the Popes authority Nowe as towching theis prouisioÌ„s they were not altogether abolished against the Popes will For this matter was loÌ„g in debate betwene the Pope and the king and at lengthe yt was agreed by the Pope that he woulde not practise anye more suche prouisions And on the kinges parte it was agreed that Archbishoppes and Bishops should be chosen by the Chapter of the cathedral Church without any interruption or impedimente of the king As appeareth aswell in the sayde epistle sente by the king to the Pope as by our chroniclers M. Horne The .137 Diuision pag. 82. b. Next to Levves vvas Charles the .4 chosen Emperour vvho helde a councel at Mentze vvith the Prelates and Princes in the yere of the Lorde 1359. vvherein he much reproued the Popes Legate for his disorders and coÌ„maunded the Archbishop of Mentze to reforme his Clergy and the disorders amongest them for othervvise he would see to it him selfe .451 The Popes Legate seing hovv the Emperor tooke vpon him gate
Churche to be for that the Pope vvould not suffer free and General Councels to be called by the Emperours according to the aūcient custome and that his authority is not by the lavve of God but by the positiue Lavves of Princes graunted only because that than Rome vvas the greatest Citie in the vvorld and hath no prerogatiue of Christ or Peter more then any other Bisshoprique Stapleton A faire pleasurely for one Schismatique to plead vppon the Authority of an other Schismatike As if you would say M. Horne Aske my fellow if I be a theefe For both the Author Nilus and the first setter forth therof Flaccus Illyricus are knowen and notorious the one a Schismatike the other an Heretik And therfore what so euer ye here bring oute of Nilus bookes it weigheth no more then if yowe brought Illyricus him selfe or Luther his Maister And to saye the truth it is nothing but an heape of vntruthes not only on your Authours parte but on youres also ouerreaching him shamefully as I shall anon declare But as for your authour if he would haue considered no more but his owne predecessours the Archbisshoppes of Thessalonica he should haue found that they almost one thousand yeares before had an other and a better iudgement of the Popes authoritie and were at that time the popes Legates for the Easte partes as well appeareth by Pope Leo his epistles to Anastasius Bishop there And that the Pope had the principal charge of al churches by Gods owne ordinaunce contrary to the saying of your schismatical authour of so late yeres And yet as bad as he is he doth litle relieue yow For he graūteth the Pope to be Patriarche of the Weste Churche And so is he thowgh he were not the Chiefe absolutelye yet our patriarche and cheif Bishop and therfore cheiflie to be consulted in all greate and weighty ecclesiastical affayres Againe though he be badde inoughe yet is he the worse for coming into your fingers For where you make him to say the only cause of diuision betwene the Greke and the latine Churche was for that the Pope wil not suffer free ād general Coūcelles to be called by the Emperours c. There is no suche thinge in Nilus I haue of purpose perused him ouer neither in the Greke nor in the Translation of Flaccus Illiricus It is your own Captayne and Notorious vntruth M. Horne The .139 Diuision pag. 83. a. Kinge Richarde the .2 called a Councel at VVestminster saieth Polydore wherein it was thought good to the Kinge and the Princes for the weale of his realme of Englande if a parte of the Popes authority were bounded within the limites of the Occean sea he meaneth that it vvere driuen out of the Isle of Britaine .454 wherefore it was decreed that hereafter it shoulde be lawfull to no man to trie .455 any cause before the Bishop of Rome nor that any man be publikly pronoūced wicked or enemy of Religion that is to wit as the cōmon people terme it be excōmunicate by his authority nor that if any mā haue any such cōmaūdemēt frō him they execute the same The penalty ordeined to those that violate this lawe was that losing all his goodes he shoulde be caste into perpetual pryson The .34 Chapter Of Richarde the seconde Kinge of Englande Stapleton HEre lo M. Horn at lēgth strayneth vs very sore For nowe all suytes to Rome are quite cut of Neither can the Pope send any excommunication into Englande What may we then say to helpe our selues Shall I lette the matter goe and let yt shifte for yt selfe as yt may and reason againste the man and not the matter and tel M. Horne least he waxe to proude and want on for this great triumphaunte and victoriouse argumēte that yf a man that is excommunicated is as he expoundeth yt a wycked man and a enemie of religion that him self and his fellowes had neade to loke wel abowt them beinge accursed not only by many Popes which now M. Horne careth not a rushe for but by many national and general coūcelles also Or shal I tel him that suyte to Rome for excommunicatiō is but one braunche or arme of the Popes authority And that the residewe of his authority stoode in strengthe and force styll And so that he proueth not the lyke regimente that nowe is in the which the whole papal authoritye is vtterly bannished Or shall I say that God punished the kinge for his attempte and as he toke away the Popes authority so he loste all his owne very shortly after and loste bothe crowne and kingdome miserably Or shall I say this lawe died with the kinge and was neuer after vntill our dayes put in vre Or shall I say that thowghe all the Popes authoritie were bannished by this statute out of England M. Hornes newe supreamacy will not therof followe but that the supreamacy in matters ecclesiasticall remayned in the Bishoppes especially in Thomas Arondell Archbishop of Canterbury who kepte coūcelles and synodes and determined matters ecclesiasticall without the kinges cōsente therunto by whose prouincial constitution Mayster Horne and his fellowes are declared excommunicate parsons and heretikes for the hereticall doctrine that he and they maynteyne contrarie to the catholike faith Or shall I yet ones againe appeale not to Rome leaste M. Horne charge me with a terrible premunire but euē to some domesticall Iudge and I greatly passe not yf yt be to a quest of lawyers of his best frendes to be tried by them yf they can fynde any suche lawe in the Statutes of oure Realme Againe shall I appeale to an other Queste euen of his owne nighe neighbours in Winchester schole to be tried by them yf I falsly accuse M. Horne of a moste vntruth and false translation Or shal I appeale to his deare frendes the Logitioners at Oxford or Cambridge and be tried by them yf I say not true saying now and auouching to M. Hornes owne face that his owne allegation out of Polidore directly proueth the Popes Primacie and especially the customable and ordinarye suytes to Rome I will then holde my self at this stay and I will ioyne with him for these three poyntes First then I auouche that there is no suche presidente to be shewed among the statutes of our realme and further that neuer any suche was made in the tyme of this kinge Secondly I affirme that M. Horne hathe either of deape and grosse ignorance or of cankered malice maymed or mangled his authours narration and depraued and peruerted his manifeste meaning by a false and counterfeite translation The wordes of Polidore are these Concilium habitum est ad Westmonasterium eo in Concilio regi pariter atque principibus visum est è republica sua Anglicana fore si pars aliqua imperij Romani Pontificis Oceano terminaretur quod multi quotidie vexarentur ob causas quas Romae non facilè cognosci posse putabant
This to be so the Authoritie of Canons doth witnesse This the ecclesiastical history proueth This the holie Fathers confirme Lo you see M. Horne what the iudgement of Isidorus was aboue .900 yeres past howe iumpe it agreeth with the assertion of Catholiques now and how directly it ouerthroweth yours This therfore being so sure a Principle on our parte and so clerelie proued bethinke your selfe now M. Horne how your new Primacie wil be proued by this allegation Touching that you saie This Clergie in King Henries daies was not only of Diuines but also of the wisest most expert and best learned in the Ciuil and Canon Lawes that was or hath ben sence as D. Tonstal D. Stokesley D. Gardiner D. Thirlbie and D. Bonner by the euident falsehood whiche you practise in alleaging these witnesses a man may iudge with what fidelitie you haue handled the rest throughout your whole booke Who is ignoraunte that not one of these Reuerent Fathers did sincerely thinke that to be true which you here impute vnto them For whereas all vpright iudgement shoulde come of a mans owne free choise not stained or spotted either with the hope of priuate lucre and honoure or with the feare of great losse the one of those two things which of all other most forceably carieth men away from professing their owne conscience did stoppe those men from saying and vttering that which otherwise they would most gladly haue vttered sithens as they were put in hope of al promotion if they agreed with the Kings will of which they made I iudge the lesse accompte so disagreeing from the same they were certaine to loose bothe goods and life and also their good name in the shew of the worlde as who shoulde haue bene put to deathe by the name of Traitours whiche is the thing that all true subiectes doe chieflie abhorre Yet you knowe in suche sorte suffered a great many notable both for learning and vertue as D. Fisher Bishoppe of Rochester Syr Thomas More a great number of the Carthusians beside diuerse other of all estates You knowe also the matter then was not so sifted and tryed by learning as it hath bene since And we know they were the secrete snakes of your adders broode that induced the King to that minde not any of the Doctours here by you named who all againste their willes condescended therevnto Howe then are they broughte foorthe for witnesses of your heresies who for feare of deathe saied as you doe and that no longer then the foresaid impedimente laie in theyr waye For when the state of the worlde was otherwise that without feare of deathe they might vtter their minde freely who knoweth not that all they who liued to see those daies of freedome in all theire woordes and deedes protested that the Pope and not the King was head of the Churche vnder Christ Neuer hearde you M. Horne that when your owne brethren being arryued before D. Gardiner the Bishope of Winchester and then Chauncelour of England had saied they lerned theyr disobedience vnto the Pope out of his booke De vera obedientia c. then he aunswered that if they had bene good Scholers they would haue folowed theyr Maister in his beste and not in his worste doeinges Againe if they had erred through his Authority whē he was not so wel learned and grounded they should much more repēt and recāt through his Authority being nowe better lerned through longer studie and better grounded through longer experience And this Doctour Gardiner when he was moste of your side in this one matter yet he was so suspected of the Kinge for secrete conference with the Pope by letters to be sent by a straunger in the tyme of his embassye on this side of the Seas that as Master Foxe reporteth for this verie cause Kinge Henrie in all Generall Pardons graunted after that tyme dyd euermore excepte all treasons committed beyonde the Seas whiche was meant for the Bishoppes cause This ys that Doctour Gardiner who at Paules Crosse in a moste Honorable and full Audience witnessed not onely his owne repentaunce for his former naughty doings but also that King Henry sought diuerse tymes to haue reconciled hym selfe againe to the See of Rome as who knewe that he had vnlawfully departed from the vnytie thereof and had made hym selfe the Supreme Heade of the Churche of Englande altogether vniustly This is that Doctour Gardiner ▪ who lying in his deathebedde caused the Passion of Christe to be readen vnto hym and when he hearde it readen that Peter after the denying of his Maister went out and wepte bitterlie he causyng the Reader to staye wept him selfe full bitterlie and saied Ego exiui sed non dum fleui amarè I haue gone out but as yet I haue not wepte bytterlie And is nowe Doctour Gardiner a fitte witnesse for your secular Supremacy M. Horne Marcellinus the Pope being afearde of deathe dyd sacrifice vnto Idolles And the same Marcellinus repenting his vniuste feare dyd afterwarde sacrifice his owne bodie and soule for the loue of Christe suffring Martyrdome for his sake Will you nowe proue Idolles to be better then Christe by the facte of Marcellinus Or shall not the last iudgemente stande rather then the first What meane you then to alleage the iudgementes of Doctour Gardiner Doctour Thirlbey Doctour Tonstall and Doctour Bonner sith you knowe that all those chaunged their mindes vppon better aduise Or whie died Doctour Tonstalle in prisonne Or why lye the other learned godly Bisshops yet in prisonne if they are of your minde But if you knowe that they dissente vtterly from you and yet doe pretende to bring their Authoritie for you this fact declareth that you are not only a fond wrangler but also a wicked falsarie and that you knowe as well Saint Augustine whome you alleaged before so largelye and all the Councels and princes with al other Authours by you producted are none otherwise of your minde then are Doctour Thirlebie and Doctour Bonner whome you so impudentlie make to speake as Proctours in your cause albeit they are readie to shedde their bloude against this your opinion Once in maner the whole clergy of the Realme sinned most greuously by preferring the secular and earthly kingdome before the Magistrates of the heauēly kingdome But that sinne of theirs al those now abhor and haue before abhorred to whō God gaue grace to see the filthines and the absurdty thereof And surelye vntil the rest bothe of the clergy and of the layety do hartely repēt for that most filthy and absurd dede wherein they withdrewe the Supremacy from S. Peters successours and gaue it to the successours of Iulius Caesar vntill I say they repent for it and refourme that minde of theirs as much as lyeth in thē they cā neuer be made partakers of the kingedome of heauen But only they shal inherit the kingdome of the earth in whose Supremacy they put their cōfidence You Mayster Horn haue in dede great
cause to make much of this earthly Supremacy For had not the clergy and temporalty geuen that to kinge Henry .8 you and your heresies coulde haue had no place now in the throne of that Bishopprike which was ordayned not for Robert and his Madge but for chast prelates and suche as shoulde preferre the soule before the body the kingdome of heauen before the kingdome of the earthe Peter before Nero Christ before Antichrist For so I doubte not to say with the greate Clerke and most holy Bishop Athanasius that a Christian kinge or Emperour setting him selfe aboue bishops the officers of Christ in matters of the faythe is a very Antichrist Which Antichristian facte in dede hathe bene the first gate and entry for all those heresies to enter ▪ which the Prince him selfe then most abhorred and against the which bothe he had lately before made a lerned booke and did publishe after but in vayne for a stay thereof the six Articles In vayne I say for the order of dewe gouernement ones taken away the knotte of vnity ones vndone the heade being cut of howe coulde it otherwise be but false doctrine should take place a separation from the corps of Christendome shoulde ensewe and our Countrie a parte of the body fall to decaie in suche matters as belonged to the Heade to order direct and refourme This horrible sinne Maister Horne woulde make a vertue But all ages all Councels all Princes yea the holy Scriptures are directly against him and doe al witnesse for the Pope and Bishoppes against the Prince and lay Magistrat that to them not to these belongeth by right by reason by practise the Supreme and chiefe gouernement in al causes and matters mere Ecclesiastical and spiritual M. Horne The .145 Diuision pag. 87. a. To this .475 effect also vvriteth Petrus Ferrariensis a notable learned man in the Lavves saying Thou ignorāt mā thou oughtest to know that the Empire the Emperour ones in tymes past had both the swoordes to witte both the Temporal and Spiritual in so much that the Emperours then bestowed .476 al the ecclesiastical benefices through the 477 whole world and more they did choose the Pope as it is in C. Adrianus Dist. 63. And the same Petrus in an other place saith thus Marke after what sorte and how many vvaies those Clergymen do snare the Lay and enlarge their ovvne iurisdiction but alas miserable Emperours and secular princes which doe suffer this and other things you both make your selues sclaues to the Bisshoppes and ye see the vvorlde vsurped by thē infinit vvaies and yet ye study not for remedy because ye geue no heed to vvisedom and knovveleadge Stapleton YF your law be not better thē your diuinity we neade not much to feare our matter And so much the lesse yf that be true that a good mery fellowe and vnto you not vnknowen reading your boke of late sayd that he durst lay a good wager that yf ye were vppon the sodayne well apposed ye were not able to reade the quotations by your selfe in the margent alleaged out of this Petrus and withal that ye neuer readde that which ye alleage out of Quintinus or yf ye did ye do not vnderstande yt or at the leaste ye doe most wickedly peruerte yt But let this goe as merely spoken for thoughe ye neuer read the authour nor can redely at the first perchaunce reade your owne quotations the whole matter being by some of your frēds and neareste affinity brought ripe and ready to your hand we shal be wel cōtēt frō whēce so euer yt come so it come at length to any purpose and effect whereof I for my parte haue litle hope For what if in the old tyme the Emperours confirmed popes What if the cleargy vsurpe and intrude in many thinges vppon the seculer princes iurisdiction Yf ye may herof make a sequele that either the king of Englād is supreame head of the Church or that the vnlawful promisse made by the bisshops by their priesthod which ye esteme as much as yf they had sworne by Robin hode his bowe doth bynde them as a lawfull promisse I will say ye are sodenly become a notable lawyer and worthy to be retayned of councell in greate affayres I am assured of one thinge that howe so euer ye lyke him in this poynte yet for other poynts of this his boke that you alleage you like him neuer adeale As for the inuocation of Saints yea for the Popes Primacie by the which he sayth A periured man which otherwise is reiected may be by the Popes dispensation admitted to beare wytnes and that a clerke irregular can not be absolued but by the Pope Which followeth the very place by yowe alleaged with many such lyke not making very much to your lykinge Nowe what yf I should say vnto yowe that you and your authour to yf he sayth so say vntruely affirminge the Emperour to haue both the temporall and spirituall sworde And what if I should say that there is no more truth in that assertion than in the other that he bestowed all the benefices through the whole worlde For your chapter Adrianus that you alleage speaketh of the Emperour Charles the great who was not Emperour of the whole worlde nor of halfe Europa neither and therfore he coulde not bestowe the benefices of the whole worlde Yf ye wil say that your authour saith truly and ye haue translated truely for the text is per singulas prouincia◠I graunt yowe it is so but yet is it vnskilfully and ignorantly translated for ye shoulde haue sayed through out euery prouince or contrey subiect to the Romā empire For the Romans did call all countries that they had conquered Italie excepted prouinces and the people Prouinciales I say nothing nowe that this chapter rather enforceth then destroyeth the popes primacy For Charles had neither authority to bestowe the Ecclesiasticall benefices nor to choose the Pope but as he beinge a mere straunger before toke thempire at the popes hand so did he take also this speciall priuilege and prerogatyue M. Horne The .146 Diuision pag. 87. b. Like as Petrus Ferrariensis attributeth bothe the svvordes that is both the spirituall and the temporall iurisdiction to the Emperour So .478 Io. Quintinus Heduus a famous professour of the lavv in Paris and one that attributeth so much to the Pope as may be and much more than ought to be saith that In solo Principe omnis est potestas in the Prince .479 alone is al power and thereto 480. auoucheth this saying of Speculator De iurisdict omnium iudicum Quod quicquid est in regno id esse intelligitur de iurisdictione Regis that whatsoeuer is in a kingdome that is vnderstanded to be vnder the iurisdiction of the kinge To vvhich .481 purpose he citeth an auncient learned one in the Lavve vvhose name vvas Lotharius vvho saith he did say That the
hath plainelye condemned the prophane maner of determinyng causes Ecclesiasticall nowe vsed by mere laye men at the warrant of suche as yowe are But for the Popes Primacye none more clere then this Charlemaine bothe in his doinges as in the cause of Pope Leo the .3 and in his sayinges as in the booke so much by you and your fellowes alleaged and in the decrees it appeareth Lewys the first sonne to this Charlemayne practised no parte of your Supremacye but the Popes at that tyme hadde as full vse thereof as any Popes before or fithens the confirmation of the Pope before elected and chosen notwithstandinge of the which matter in that place I haue aunswered you sufficientlye There also you haue Maister Horne out of the Notable Epistle of Nicolaus .1 to Michael the Emperour and by the practise of the .8 Generall Councell at large declared vnto you both the Popes Primacye in all Spirituall matters and the Emperour or Princes subiection in the same by the Confession of the Emperour himselfe Basilius of Constantinople present in that Councel Arnulphus his example hathe nothinge holpen yowe The bedroll of certaine euill Popes by yow browght in onelye declareth your malice to Gods Vicares and furdereth nothinge your badde cause Your surmise adioyned of the cause of the calamities at that tyme hathe argued your greate folye and ignorance of the stories except we shall say that malice made you blinde Otho the first shewed such obediēce to the See of Rome yea to the naughty Pope Iohn the .12 that he is no fit exāple for the like gouernement in Princes as you maintayne but for the like obedience to the See Apostolike as Catholike Princes and Emperours haue alwaies shewed you coulde not haue brought a more notable or excellent example ād that proued out of the Authours by your selfe alleaged Hugh Capet the Frenche King and Otho the .3 Emperour haue euen in the matters by your selfe treated bene proued obediēt and subiect to the See Apostolike without any colour of the like gouernement as you would fasten vpon them Your great matter of Henry the .4 and Pope Hildebrād hath concluded flatte against you with a great number of your lewde vntruthes in that behalfe discouered and confuted The Popes Primacy in no matter more abundantly and clerely proued The matter of inuesturing bishops your chief matter to proue the Princes Supremacy in al Ecclesiasticall causes in Henry .5 Lotharius and Conradus Emperours hath proued your purpose no deale at al namely Henry .5 resigning vp all such pretensed right to pope Calixtus the .2 But in al these matters how beastly you haue belyed the stories I haue I trust sufficiently declared Frederike Barbarossa speaketh no woorde for your barbarous paradoxe he obeyed no lesse then other Emperors the See of Rome yea and at the last submitted himselfe to the Pope whō before he persecuted not as true Pope but as he thought an intruded Pope He neuer made question whether he ought to obeye the See Apostolike or no but only he doubted who was the true elected Pope and tooke parte with the worste side The question nowe in our dayes is farre vnlike And so are your proufes M. Horne farre and extreme wide from the purpose in hande Nowe for matters of our owne Countre and for Ecclesiasticall gouernement practised therin you are so ouertaken as in no Countre more It hath well appered by that I haue at large sayd and proued that longe and many yeres before the Conqueste at which time you onely beginne your course as well in Brytannie before the Saxons coming as in England after of thē it was so called the Popes Primacy was clerely confessed and practised euen as it is at this day amonge the Catholikes euery where As for the gouernement of William the Conquerour of William Rufus his sonne and of kinge Henry the first it hath bene proued so farre vnlike to that which you pretende of right to appertayne to the Crowne of Englande yea to all princes whatsoeuer that the Popes Supreme gouernement in spirituall matters is by their examples yea euen by the testimony of your owne Authours so expressely proued and so strongely established that a man may well wonder what wytte honestie or discretion you had ones to touche the remembraunce of them for proufe of so badde a cause Your patched adiuncte of the kinges of Hungary hath appeared a greate vntruth on your part and nothing for your purpose except lies can proue your purpose That which foloweth of the Armenians and of the Aethyopians proueth also moste euidently the Popes Supremacy in those Countries but proueth no whit your singular paradoxicall primacy Verely so singular that in no one parte of the vniuersall worlde it can be founde The doinges of King Stephen and kinge Henry the .2 haue proued the popes Supremacy in our Coūtre but that kinde of Supremacy as you imagine they make no proufe of in the worlde The Martyrdome of S. Thomas by the way also is defended against your ād M. Foxes lewed lying about that matter Henry the .6 Philip and Otho the .4 Emperors of Rome haue bene no fitte examples for the like gouernement now in England and your sely argumentes in that behalfe haue bene to to childish and feble Your proufes of kinge Richard the firste and of kinge Iohn haue appeared mere ridiculous Onely by occasion therof the lewed lying of M. Foxe hath bene partly discouered touchinge kinge Iohn Your matters of Fraunce about that time haue proued the popes primacy not the Princes By the discourse of Friderike the .2 his doinges as your principall cause hath taken a great foyle so a mayne number of other your heresies by your own Authours and your owne Supreme head condemned haue geuē a great cracke to al your Religion beside The time of kinge Henry the .3 condemneth alltogether the primacy in your booke defended and pronounceth clerely for the Popes Supremacy by sundry and open practises as Appeales to Rome depositions of prelates by the pope makinge of Ecclesiasticall lawes by his Legate and such other And for your parte in that place you haue vttered your greate ignorance euen in the latin tongue At that time also S. Lewys the Frenche kinge agnised no lesse the popes primacy in Fraunce and therefore can be no fitte example of such Supreme gouernement as by Othe M. Feckenham is required to sweare vnto The like also appeareth by the state of Apulia and Sicilia in those dayes As for kinge Edwarde the firste kinge of England the Popes primacy in his time was so well agnised in the realm of England that euen in temporal matters his Authorytie tooke place Your fonde surmise of the Statute of Mortemayne hath exemplified your lewde lying and encreased the number of your maniefolde vntruthes It hath not exemplified your pretended primacy neither any thinge furdered you for proufe of your matter Philip le
353. b. By the Courte of Paris 355. b. By Aeneas Syluius and Cusanus M. Hornes ovvne Authors 357.358 By Isidorus 366. b. By BraughtoÌ„ M. Hornes lavvier 380. b. By Infidels 470. b. By the Sardicense Councell 515. b. By S. Augustine abundantly 529.530 More of Pope see in Councelles A note of good Popes amonge some badde 263.270 a b. The Popes Legates in Councelles 129.151.178 b. 207. a. 208. a. 211. b. 212. a. b. 224.231 a. 232. b. 234. b. 258. a. Hovve Emperours had to doe vvith the deposition of Popes 269. Gods Iudgement vpon such Princes as haue most repined against the Pope 338.339 Al the Popes Authorite sent avvay by shippe 225. b. Q. An humble Requeste to the Queneâ— Maiestie 213. b. Quintinus Heduus 371. sequent R. The Church of Rauenna reconciled to the See of Rome 199. b. 200. a. To denie the Real presence in the B. Sacrament heresy by the lavves of the Realme as muche novve as euer before 482. b. 483. a. Rebellion of Protestants in Boheme 15. a. In Germanie 25. b. In Fraunce 16. a. In Englande Ibidem In Scotlande Ibidem In FlauÌ„ders 17.18.19.20.21.432 seq Relikes from Rome 228.229 A briefe Recapitulation of the former three bookes 384. sequent M. Hornes Resolutions 440. a. b. Kinge Richarde the secoÌ„de 349. seq Robert Grosthead 323. a. Rome euer had the Primacy 154. a. Rome Head of al Churches 194. a. b. 319. a. More of Rome see in Pope The cause of the Romaine calamities .600 yeres past .264.265 VVhie Lucius sent to Rome for preachers 398. a. b. S. SAcrifice denied maketh a vvaie for Antichrist 408. b. Salomon 49. Sardicense Councel 515.516 Scottish protestants rebellious 16. Seuerinus Pope 196. Sicilian Princes 289. b. 310. b 325. a. Sigismunde Emperour 353. seq Siluester called the Nicene Councell 491. b. 492. a. Siluester the 2. vvas no Coniurer 280. a. b. Socrates a missereporter in some thinges 495. a. Sozomene three times falsified in one sentence by M. Horne 103. b. Spaine 185. sequent 197. sequentib 221. seq Matters appertaining to the Spirituall Iurisdiction 381. b. The Statute of Praerogatiuae Regis 509. b King Steuen 305. b. Steuen the 7. and 8. Popes 263. b. 264. b. Supreme Gouernement in Princes misliked of all protestants out of England 21. b. 22. a. b. 508. The definition of a Supreme Gouernour 28. b. Hovve the Prince is Supreme head ouer al persons 29. a. 32. b. The povver of the Princes svvorde 412.413 The svvorde of the Church 413. a. b. T. TElemachus martyr 308. The olde TestameÌ„ta figure of the nevve 461. b. 462. a. Theodosius the first 115.116 sequen 497. seque Theodosius the second 127.128.129.130 a. Theodorike the Arrian kinge of Italie 167. Theodorus of Rauenna 200. b. 201. a. Theodorus of Caunterbury 429. a. Theodorus Exarchus 204. a. S. Thomas of Caunterburie 307.308.309.310 The Toletane Councels condemne M. Hornes Primacie and diuers other his heresies 197.198 Totilas the Tyran 172. b. 173. a. TraditioÌ„s vnvvriteÌ„ to be regarged 106. The force of Truthe 415. a. The Turke muche beholding to Protestants 436. a. b. V. Valentinian the Emperour 113. seq 495. sequent Venial sinne 536.537.538 Visitations in Englande vvhether thei are altogether Scripturelie 480. a. 482. a. False Latin in M. Hornes visitation at Oxforde 480. b. The Pope vniuersal bishop 150. a. Vitalianus Pope 199. a. b. Vntruthes of M. Horne six hundred foure score and ten Per totum W. WAldo the heretike 318. VVebbe of Otterborne 481. b. VVestminster disputations 12. a. VVhitingames preface commending Goodmans traiterous Libel 26. a. VVilfrid of Yorke 4â—9 a. VVilliaÌ„ Conqueroâ—r 293.294 295.296 VVilliam Rufus 297.298 VVulstanus Bishop of vvorceter 292. b Z. Zacharias Pope 230. b. 231. a. 232. b. 233. a. Zenon Emperour 155.156 Faultes escaped in the Printing Leaf Syde Lyne Faulte Correction 15. 1. In the Margent Aene. Pius Aeneas Syluius 32. 1. In the Margent vvordes vvardes 40. 2. 1. The .9 The .8 43. 2. In the Margent Psal. 98. August in Psal. 98. 68. 2. 25. the for the 75. 2. 2. Emanuel Andronicus 105. 1. 32. In the Margent put An. 25. Hen. 8. cap. 19. 109. 2. 27. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 149 2. 31. In the Margent Vniuersal Bisshop Put it out 152. 1. 1. yt yet 194. 1. 19. neither though   20. vvith diligence Yet not vvith such diligeÌ„ce 206. 1. 24. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 The vvhole sentence in some Copies is quite leaft vnprinted vvhich is this 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 227 2. In the Margent Romano Missae Romanae 232. 1. In the Margent Beda in martyrologio In martyrologio Bedae seu in additionibus ad idem 234. 1. In the margent To the allegation set Platina in Adriano 1. 241. 1. 31. In the MargeÌ„t dixerit direxit 246 1. 23. his this 262 1. 5. busyed being busyed 282. 2. 7. Emperours vvriters 249 2. In the margent Guil. Hunting Henr. Hungtingt 303 1. In the margent Epist. Epist. 195. 310 1. 31. In the MargeÌ„t ascrib ascribendum 321. 1. 27. an and. 355. 1. In the margent c. 2. cap. 12. Ibidem  In the margent 487. 497. 429 2. 8. not contrary not 380. 1. In the toppe of the page 1550. 1150. 492 2. In the margent mandatio mendacio Luc. 14. Aug. de ciuit Dei li. 21. cap. 5. Iul. Solinus ca. 48. Cornel. Tacit. li. 8. Aegesippê° lib. 4. M. Horns GraÌ„mer Aunsvver Fol. 42. col 1. Replie Fol. 180. col 1. Aunsvver Fol. 53. col 2 Replie Fol. 217. Aunsvver Fol. 79. col 1. Replie Fol. 322. col 2. Aunsvver Fol 83 col 1. Reply Fol. 350. col 2. An. 1566. Comp. Anglic Mar. 18. See more of this in this Replye fol. 480. b. M. Hornâ— Logike Ansvver fol. 108. a. Ansvver fol. 4. fol. 100. fol. 105. M. Horns Rhetorik Aug. cont Dona. post Collation cap. 34. M. Horns miserable peruertiÌ„g of his authours By addition 1. Ansvver fo 20. b. Reply fo 88. b. 2. Ansvver fo 22. â— Reply fo 98. b. 3. Ansvver fol. 24. b. Reply fol. 107. b. 4. Ansvver fol. 26. a. Replie fol. 115 b. 5. Ansvver Fol. 26 b Replie Fol. 116. b 6. Ansvver fo 30. a. Replie Fol. 128. b 7. Ansvver Fol. 32. b Reply Fol. 144 a 8. Ansvver fol. 53. b. Replie fo 216. b. 9. Ansvver fol. 81. a Replie fol. 334. a 10. Ansvver fol. 89. b Replie fol. 378 b By Diminution 1. Ansvver fol 19. b Replie fol. 33. a 2. Ansvver fol. 33. a Reply fo 147. a 3. Ansvver Fol. 36. Replie Fol. 162. 4. Ansvver fo 37. b. Replie Fol. 167. a. 5. Ansvver Fo. 4â— a. Reply fo Fol. 179. b 6. Ansvver fol 74. fo 78. a Replie fo Fol. 282. a. 306. a. 7. Ansvver fo 80 b. Reply fo 330. a. 8. Ansvver fo 106. a. Reply fo 448. a. 9. Ansvver fol. 77. a Replie
catalogo testium veritatis Imo quod deterius est videtur nobis quod pro nihilo habeant Ecclesiam Romanam quia nulli appellationi ad eam factae deferunt Bernard Epist. Platina in Had. 4 Sabel En. 9. lib. 9. * Anno. 1145. Nauclerus Generat 39. pag. 231. Volater Geograph lib. 10. Otho Frising * CoÌ„c Nicen 2. Cap. 32. Theophil in Ioan. 19 Niceph. li. 18. cap. 52. 53. Domianê° Ã Goes de Aethiopum moribus Pontificem Romanum tanquam primum Episcopum pastorem ouiuÌ„ Christi agnosco Nostri certè ab exordio primitiuae Ecclesiae Rom. PontificeÌ„ vt primum Episc. agnoueruÌ„t cui etiam hodierno die vt Christi Vicario paeremus Anno. Dom. 1524. Propterea dico ego humiliter ad terram flexis genibus quòd tu pater meus es ego filius tuus Procul dubio sanctitas vestra Dei est Vicarius Sabel ene 10. lib. 8. Mat. Par. Polychro The .426 vntruthe PolychronicoÌ„ saith no such thing Mat. Par. Fabian The .427 vntruthe This for foloweth not here but of an other matter longe after Seâ— Fabian cap. 237. Fabian VVilliam of Malmesbury Giraldus CambreÌ„sis The King kepeth Councels in IrelaÌ„d by the Popes coÌ„sent King HeÌ„ry coÌ„quered IrelaÌ„d by the Popes consent â–ª Poli. li. 13. In addit ad Neubur M. S. King vvilliaÌ„ the coÌ„querour moued his right first to the Pope ere he coÌ„quered England The doiÌ„gs of Kinge Henry against S. Thomas declared by M. Foxe S. Thomas can not iustlie be accused of stoutnes and stubbournes Ca. 8. de appellatio Si emerserint ab Archidiacono debeÌ„t procedere ad episcopuÌ„ et ad epis ad archie et si Archiepis defuerit in iustitia exhibeÌ„da postremò ad regeÌ„ est peruemenduÌ„ vt praecepto ipsius in curia Archiepiscopi coÌ„trouersia terminetur ita quod non debent vlteriê° procedere absque assensu regis In quadrilogo de vita B. Thomae lib. 5. Vide dict quadriloguÌ„ lib. 5. impress parisijs in 4. An. 1495. in principio Vide foxuÌ„ fol. 48. Cap. 7. Nullê° qui de rege teneat in capite vel aliquis domesticoruÌ„ ministroruÌ„ eius ex communicetur c. nisi prius rex c. A man may be a martyr though it be for no cause of fayth or relligion Niceph. li. hist. eccles 13. cap. 1. Telemachius the martyr Theod. l. 5. cap. 26. Tr. l. 10. c. 2 Niceph. li. 13. cap. 4. cuÌ„ sequeÌ„t Sigeb in chronic a. 697 et 698. VideelegaÌ„teÌ„ disputationem an Alphegus sit martyr inter LanfraÌ„c Cantur Anselmum postea Cant. Archiepiscop apud Edinerum lib. 1. de vita Anselmi Vide Guliel Malmesb. de Pontif. lib. 1. VVat a testimony God hath geueÌ„ to the vvorld for S. Thomas doyngs In Quadrilogo li. 2. c. 16. Vox de coelo elapsa sic contestata est In dicto quadril li. 3. c. vlt. NaÌ„ in loco passioÌ„nis eius vbi ante maius altare pernoctauit humaÌ„dus vbi tandem sepultus est etc. The erle of flaunders aÌ„d the Frenche kinge came to Canterburie in pilgrimage to S. Thomas In quadrilogo lib. 4. cap. 4. Obtulit munera vinuÌ„ videlicet et auruÌ„ aureuÌ„ scilicet caliceÌ„ vini centuÌ„ modios perpetuo ad natalitium dieÌ„ martyris singulis aÌ„nis celebraÌ„duÌ„ in latitia Polidorus in Hen 2. Quadrilogus li. 4. cap. 5. The kiÌ„gs grief for S. Thomas Penaunce enioyned to the kiÌ„g by the popes Legats The kiÌ„gs sonnes rebell to hiÌ„ theire carnal father as he rebelled against his spirituall father the pope and S. Thomas Quadrip histo vitae D. Thom. lib. 4. c. 6. cuÌ„ sequeÌ„t 2. Re. c. 17. Iosephus li. 2. c. 12. de Antiq. Iudaeo His meruelous voluntarie penaunce In dicta quadripa in Gul. Malmesb. Neuburg lib. 2. c. 34. Impr. Cap. 19. M.S. Viro reuerendissimo Rogero scilicet Abbate Bellelandensi refereÌ„te cognoui quod c. Polidorus in HeÌ„r 2. Dict. lib. 4. ca. 8. in quadripart in Neuburg cap. 19. Ipsa naÌ„que die eadeÌ„ etiam diei hora qua missae interfuerat rex Scotorum captus est c. A meruelouse victory that God gaue the king the same hovvre he heard masse at CaÌ„terbury The king ascribeth his victorie to God and S Thomas Rex autem totuÌ„ ascripsit Domino glorioso martyri Ib. cui certiss erat ascr vvhat a madnes is it to make S. Thomas after so manie hundred yeares a traytour The .428 Vntruth Auouched but vnproued Ann 1230. Abb. Vrsp. in vita Henr. 5. Gul. â—irius de bell sac li. 1. ca. 13. Otho â—ris li. 7. ca. 16. Radulph Pisanus in vita Calixti 2. Diuis 117. Naucl. gener 41. pa. 287. 288. Nauclerus The .429 vntruthe This Otho recouered it not but lost the Empire him selfe The .430 vntruthe slaunderous It vvas no vsurpatioÌ„ but lavvful posession The .431 and .432 as shall appeare Nauclerus gener 41. pag. 273. Platina in Inno. 3. Vide Naucler gene 41. p. 274.5.6 7. ConuentuÌ„ principum suae partis celebrauit Norimbergae Polych Fabian The .432 vntruthe No suche vvoordes in Fabian Acts and monumentes fol. 65. A greate vntruthe of M. Fox coÌ„cerniÌ„ge the poysoning of kiÌ„g Iohn An other vntruthe for the chronicles doe not commonly say so M. Foxe him selfe vnwares coÌ„futeth his ovvn fable of the poysoning of kiÌ„g Iohn The Authour of vvhome M. Foxe taketh the residue of his storie coÌ„cerniÌ„g KiÌ„g Iohn maketh against him Ex Chronic Ioan. LoÌ„dineÌ„sis M. Foxes grounde of poysoninge kinge Iohn staÌ„deth vppoÌ„ a lying boke hauing no name of the auctour Vvhat a lying boke this fructus teÌ„poruÌ„ is that M. Fox grouÌ„deth him selfe vppon Parte 1. Parte 5. Vide praefationem Guilielm Nevvbrigensis de Galfridâ— impress An other great vnvntruth of M. Foxes for his authour hath no vvord of this confirmatioÌ„ See thys boke prynted by vvinkin de wordâ— 2502. The .433 vntruth mere Slaunderous The .434 vntruthe Not ecclesiasticall Lavves as shall appeare M. Horne telleth of lavves made by the Emperour hovv heretikes should be ordered but the order he shevveth not The Heretikes that Frederike coÌ„demned vvere coÌ„demned before in the great general couÌ„cell at Lions An. 1215. Platina In Innoc. tertio In Chronographia Vide Decret Grego tit de heretic c. excommunicamus 2. A rascal rablement of monstruous heretiques names Ioan. Gers. part 4. IbideÌ„ titulo de summa Trinit cap. 2. Reprobamus etiam coÌ„demnamus peruersissimum dogmae impij Almarici cuius meÌ„tem pater meÌ„dacij sic excoecauit vt eius doctrina noÌ„ tam haeretica quà m insana sit censenda Vide epistolas Petri de vineis Cancellarij Frederic 2. li. 1. ca. 25.26 et 27. Et nouell Fred. insertas Cod. IustiniaÌ„ The difference betvvene the lavves of Frederike and the Councell Dict. cap. 2. de summa trinitate Et c. excommunicamus 1. 2. de haeretic The maner hovv heretikes should be ordered set forthe as vvell out of the
A COVNTERBLAST TO M. HORNES VAYNE BLASTE AGAINST M. Fekenham Wherein is set forthe A ful Reply to M. Hornes Answer and to euery part therof made against the Declaration of my L. Abbat of Westminster M. Fekenham touching The Othe of the Supremacy By perusing vvhereof shall appeare besides the holy Scriptures as it vvere a Chronicle of the Continual Practise of Christes Churche in al ages and Countries frō the time of Constantin the Great vntil our daies Prouing the Popes and Bisshops Supremacy in Ecclesiastical causes and Disprouing the Princes Supremacy in the same Causes By Thomas Stapleton Student in Diuinitie Athanas. in Epist. ad solita vitā agentes pag. 459. When was it heard from the creation of the worlde that the Iudgement of the Churche should take his authoritie from the Emperour Or when was that taken for any iudgement Ambr. lib. 5. epist. 32. In good sooth if we call to minde either the whole course of Holy Scripture or the practise of the auncient times passed who is it that can deny but that in matter of faith in matter I saie of faith Bisshops are wont to iudge ouer Christian Emperours not Emperours ouer Bisshops LOVANII Apud Joannem Foulerum An. 1567. Cum Priuil REgiae Maiestatis Gratia Speciali Concessum est Thomae Stapletono Anglo librum inscriptum A Counterblaste to M. Hornes Vaine Blaste c. per aliquem Typographorum admissorum tutò liberè imprimendum curare publicè distrahere nullo prohibente Datum Bruxellis .27 Maij Anno. 1567. Subsig Pratz TO M. ROBERT HORNE THOMAS STAPLETON VVISHETH Grace from God and true repentance of al Heresies IF the natural wisedome and foresight M. Horne described of our Sauiour in the Gospel by a parable had bene in you at what tyme you first set penne to paper to treate of the Othe of Supremacy you would not I suppose so rashly haue attempted an enterprise of such importance The Parable saith VVho is it amonge you that minding to build a Castle sitteth not doune first and reckoneth vvith him self the charges requisit thereunto to see if he be able to bring it to passe lest that hauing layed the foundation and then not able to make an ende al that see him begin to laugh him to scorne saying beholde this man beganne to builde but he hath not bene able to make an ende The matter you haue taken in hande to proue is of such and so greate importaunce as no matter more nowe in Controuersie It is the Castle of your profession The keye of your doctrine The principal forte of all your Religion It is the piller of your Authority The fountaine of your Iurisdiction The Ankerholde of all your proceedinges Without the right of this Supreme Gouernement by you here defended your cause is betrayed your doctrine dissolueth your whole Religion goeth to wracke The wante of this Right shaketh your Authoritye stoppeth your Iurisdiction and is the vtter shipwracke of all your Procedings Againe it toucheth you say the prerogatiue of the Prince It is the only matter which Catholikes stand in by parliamēt enacted by booke Othe required vpō greate penalty refused Other matters in cōtrouersy whatsoeuer are not so pressed Thirdly you haue takē vpon you to persuade so great a matter first to a right lerned and reuerēt Father in priuat cōferēce and next to al the realme of Englād by publishing this your Answer as you cal it The weightier the matter is and the more confidently you haue taken it vpō you the more is it looked for and reason would that you did it substantially lernedly ād truly and before you had entred to so great a worke to haue made your reckoning how you might bring it to perfection But now what haue you don Haue you not so wrought that all your faire building being cleane ouerthrowen mē beginne as the Ghospell saieth to laughe you to scorne saying Beholde this man beganne a great matter but beinge not able to finishe it he is fayne to breake of You will say These be but woordes of course and a certain triumphe before the Victory Haue I not groūded this work of myne vpō the foundatiō of holy Scriptures Haue I not posted it vp with the mighty stronge pillers of the most learned Fathers Haue I not furnished it with a ioyly variety of Stories deducted from al the most Christian Emperours Kinges and Princes of more then these .xij. hundred yeares Haue I not fensed it with inuicible rampars of most holy Councels both general and national And last of al haue I not remoued all such scruples and stayes of conscience as though it were brambles and briers out of the waye to make the passage to so fayre a Forte pleasant easy and commodious You haue in dede M. Horne in owtwarde shewe and countenance sette a gay gloriouse and glistering face vppon the matter A face I say of holy Scriptures of Fathers of the Canon the Ciuill and the lawe of the Realme of manye Emperours Kinges and Princes for proufe of a continuall practise of the like Supremacye nowe by Othe to the Q. Highnes attributed in the auncient Churches of England Fraunce Germany Spayne Italy Grece Armenia Moscouia Aethyopia But all is but a Face in dede and a naked shewe without Substāce of Truth and matter It is like to the Aples and grapes and other fruits of the countrey of Sodome and Gomorre which growing to a full rypenes and quantitye in sight seeme to the eye very faire and pleasant but when a man cometh to plucke of them and to tast he shal finde them vnnaturall and pestilente and to smoder and smoke away and to resolue into ashes Such is the effect of your whole booke It beareth a countenance of truth of reason of learning But coming to the trial and examination of it I finde a pestilent ranke of most shamefull Vntruths an vnsauery and vaine kinde of reasoning and last of al the whole to resolue into grosse Ignorance For proufe hereof I wil shortly lay forth an abridgement of your whole demeanour And wherewith shal I better begin thē with the begīning and foundatiō of al sciēces and that is with grāmer it self Whereof I neuer heard or read in any man bearing the vocation that you pretēde either more grosse ignorance or which is more likely and much worse more shameful and malicious corruptiō You English Conuenit which is it is mete and conuenient into it ought which is the English of oportet not of conuenit You English Recensendam to be examined and confirmed where it signifieth ōly to be read or rehersed Item where your Author hath Priuilegia irrogare that is To geue priuileges you translate it quyte contrarye To take avvaye Priuileges Againe in the same Author pro quauis causa which is for euery cause you trāslate it for any cause as if it were pro qualibet or quacūque causa Al which foule shiftes of howe much importaunce they were I referre
Marcians oration .ij. or .iij. woordes that make moste againste you You pare awaye from the sentence that your selfe reherseth out of the fourthe Romaine councel the tayle of it immediatly following your own words that is Totam causam Dei iudicio reseruantes quite ouerthrowing your newe supremacy In like maner from the narration of the ambassadry of Pope Iohn you conceale the necessary circumstances of the same as you doe froÌ„ many otber narrations the which being truely set in doe vtterly destroye al your vntrue assertions After this sorte to these woordes of Iustinian the Emperour these things vve haue determined you choppe in of your owne by sentence and withal choppe awaye that which immediatly followeth sanctoruÌ„ Patrum Canones sequuti In this maner whereas throughout your booke one of your great matters to proue Emperours and Kinges supreme heades of the Churche is the inuesturing of bishops which yet neuerthelesse is but an impertinent matter you tell vs stil of this inuesturing and make a great busie nedelesse sturre about it but that the said Emperor or KiÌ„g as for example Charlemaine Otho the first and other receyued that priuilege from the See of Rome and againe that other Emperours and Kinges as for example themperour Henry the .5 in Germany and in England King Henry the first yelded afterwarde and gaue ouer the said inuesturing which things appere aswel by other Authors as by your owne that your selfe alleageth you passe them ouer with great silence For yf you had tolde these and such like stories of the inuesturing of Bisshops truely and fully then had your newe supremacy bene quite distroyed For the saied cause whereas you telle vs that Philip the Frenche kinge swore the Pope to certaine conditions you altogether dissemble what those conditions were For the same cause you leaue out of your Author Io. Anth. Delphinus in the midle of the senteÌ„ce a line or two Least that yf you had sincerely sette in those woordes they would haue ouerthrowen your fonde folishe and heretical paradoxe that the Authoritye to excommunicate appertayneth neither to Bishop nor Priest Wel to sette a side least we be to tediouse all other places of like corruption which plentifuly abunde euery where in your aunswere we will only touche of a greate number two or thre apperteining to our own domesticall stories You will proue to vs that King Henry the first was supreme head of the Churche of Englanda nd why trowe you Forsoth because the spiritual condescended in a Councel at London that the Kings officiers should punish Priestes for whoredome Is not this I praye you an importante and a mighty argumente to proue the Kings supremacye by which rather directly proueth the cleargies supremacye of whome the Kinge had this authoritye And yet such are your accustomable arguments as may sone appere to the reader But this is not the thinge we nowe seeke for but to knowe what kinde of whoredome it was that the Priests should be punisshed for Lo this though you alleage 7. marginal authors durste you not ones touche For yf you had you had withall proued your own whoredome aÌ„d such as is much worse then was theirs Againe you labour to proue by Browghton a temporal Lawier that by the Lawe of the realme the King was then taken for supreme head of the Church for that all are vnder the King and the Kinge is vnder God only but you most shamefully dissemble that the said Browghton speaketh but of the Kings authority in temporal things and that in the place by your self alleaged he saith that as Emperours and Kings are the chiefe rulers for temporal things so for spiritual things the Pope is the chief ruler and vnder him Archbisshops Bisshops and other But of al other Lyes this that we shal nowe shewe is one most Capitayne and notable Of al stories by you most miserably and wretchedly pinched pared and dismembred the storie of our first and noble ChristiaÌ„ King Lucius is most shamefully contaminated depraued and deformed The consent of al stories as wel Domesticall as externall yea as wel of Catholikes as of heretikes as farre as I can yet by diligente searche possibly finde is that the saied Kinge Lucius was châ—istened by the helpe aduice and instruction of Pope Eleutherius But you M. Horne beare such a spitefull and malitiouse hart to the Pope and to the See of Rome that contrarye to the narration of all other yea of your owne dere brother Bale the cheife antiquarye of Englishe Protestantes you auouche that he and his subiectes were baptized and that he reformed the Heathnishe religion and did other thinges that you reherse out of Polidore vvithout any Authoritie knovvledge or consent of the Pope And yet beside all other your owne authour Polidorus sayeth that he was christened and the prophane worshippinge of the false Gods was banyshed and other thinges done by the admonition helpe and aduice of the said Pope Eleutherius Ambassadours And therefore you rehersing Polidorus woordes of the saide Kinge Lucius moste falsly and lewdely doe cutte awaye from Polidorus his sentence by your selfe recyted all that euer Polidorus writeth of Pope Eleutherius and his Legats I truste Maister Horne that when any indifferente Reader hath well considered these and suche other like partes that euery where you playe in this your Aunswere and withall the cancred and maliciouse harte that you beare to the Apostolicall See of Rome which most euidently bursteth out in the handling of the foresayde story of Lucius he shall fynde good cause to take yowe as you are false and maliciouse and not to trust the reporte of such a partial writer yea of such an euident falsary But it is no newes for a man of your coate to be partial in Popes matters or to cal the Pope himself the childe of perdition or to terme his lawful doings Horrible practises as you doe But to auouche him to be a more periculous enemy to Christ then the Turke and that Popery is much more idolatrous then Turkery I thinke you are the first English protestant that euer wrote so Turkishly Such Turkish trechery might better haue bene borne in the lauishing language of your hotte spurred Ministers in pulpit then in the aduised writing of a prelate of the Garter in printe With the like discretioÌ„ you cal blessed S. Augustin of whome we Englishmen first receyued our Christendome in contempt and derision the Popes Apostle maligning in him the name of the Apostle of Englande and calling him beside together with the blessed Apostle of Germany and Martyr Bonifacius blinde guides and blinde bussardes But who so bolde as blinde bayarde or who can see lesse in other men then such as can see nothing in themselues And what doe you els herein but like a furious Aiax thinking to deface the Pope fall a whipping and rayling at his shepe such shepe I say as Christ committed to Peter whose successour
defence if any would charge me so chiefly for these two causes First for that many things in this booke pertaine to certaine priuat doinges betwixt M. Feckenham and M. Horne of the which I had no skil Secōdely for that a number of such priuate matters touching the state of the Realme occurred as to them without farder aduise I could not throughly shape any answer Howbeit afterward it so happened that by suche as I haue good cause to credit there came to my knowledge such Instructions as well for the one as for the other that I was the better willing to employ some study and paines in this behalfe Not for that I thinke my self better able thē other but for that I would not it should seme that there lacked any good wil in me either to satisfie the honest desire of my frēdes or to helpe and relieue suche as by such kinde of bookes are already pitefully inueigled and deceiued or to stay other yet standing that this booke be not at any time for lacke of good aduertisement a stombling stocke vnto them I haue therefore by such helpes as is aboue saied added my poore labour thereto and with some diligence in the reste shaped to the whole booke a whole and a full Reply Wherein I rather feare I haue saied to much then to litle But I thought good in a matter of suche Importance to be rather tedious to make al perfitte then shorte and compendious to leaue ought vnperfecte Before then that thou shalt enter good Reader into the Replie it selfe it shal be well to take some aduertisement with a certaine vewe by a shorte and summary comprehension of the whole matter Whereby bothe to the Cōtrouersy in hande thou shalt come better instructed and what in the whole worke is to be looked for thou shalt be aduertised M. Hornes Answer as he calleth it resteth in two partes In the first and chiefest he plaieth the Opponent laying forthe out of the holy Scriptures bothe olde and newe out of Councelles bothe Generall and Nationall out of Histories and Chronicles of all Countres running his race from Constantine the greate downe to Maximilian greate grādfather to the Emperour that nowe liueth taking by the way the kinges of Fraūce of Spaine and of our owne Countre of England since the Conqueste all that euer he could find by his own study and helpe of his frends partly for proufe of the like gouuernement of Princes in Ecclesiastical causes as the Othe attributeth nowe to the Crowne of Englande partly also for disproufe of the Popes Supremacy which the Othe also principally intendeth to exclude In the second and later parte he plaieth the defendant taking vpon him to answer and to satisfie certaine of M. Feckenhams Argumentes and scruples of conscience whereby he is moued not to take the Othe Howe wel he hath plaied bothe his partes the perusal of this Reply wil declare The doings of eche part vpon what occasion they rose thou shalt vnderstād in our Answer to M. Hornes Preface For the more lightsome and clere Intelligence of the whole that is and shall be saied to and fro I haue diuided the whole Processe into foure bookes keping the same order and course that Maister Hornes Aunswere did leade me vnto To the first parte of the Aunswere wherein he layeth forthe his proufes for defence of the Othe I Replie in three Bookes Comprising in the firste booke his Obiections out of Holy Scripture In the Second his Obiections out of the first six hundred yeres In the third his Obiections out of the later 900. yeares vntil our owne dayes Eche booke I haue diuided into seuerall Chapters as occasion serued In the seconde and third bookes where we enter the course of tymes I haue noted at the toppe of eache page in one side the yeare of the Lorde on the other side the name of the Pope Prince or Councell or other Principal matter in that place debated to th entent Gentle Reader that at the first sight euen by turning of a leafe thou mightest knowe both where thou arte and what is a doing both the Age and tyme which exceedingly lighteneth the matter and also the Pope Prince or Councel of that tyme. In these three bookes what I haue particularly done yf thou lyst shortly to see at the ende of the thirde booke thou shalt find a briefe Recapitulation of the whole To the second part of M. Hornes Answer I haue replied in the fourth Booke By perusing wherof it shal wel appeare both what strong and inuincible Argumentes M. Fekenham right lernedly proposed as most iuste causes of his sayed Refusall and also what seely shifts and miserable escapes M. Horne hath deuised to maintayn that obstinatly which he ons conceyued erroniously Especially this thou shalt find in such places of the fourth book where thou seest ouer the Head of the leaues in this letter The Othe The Othe Now good Reader as thou tendrest thy own Saluatiō and hopest to be a saued soule in the ioyful and euerlasting blisse of Heauē so cōsider and weigh wel with thy selfe the importance of this matter in hand First Religiō without Authority is no Religion For no true Religion saith S. Augustine can by any meanes be receiued without some weighty force of authority Then if this Religiō whereby thou hopest to be saued haue no Authority to ground it self vpon what hope of Saluation remayning in this Religiō canst thou cōceyue If it haue any Authority it hath the Authority of the Prince by whose Supreme Gouernement it is enacted erected and forced vpō thee Other Authoritye it hath none If then that Supreme Gouernement be not dewe to the Laye Prince but to the Spiritual Magistrate and to one chiefe Magistrate among the whole Spiritualty thou seest thy Religiō is but a bare name of Religion and no Religion in dede Again if this Supreme Gouernmēt be not rightly attributed to the Laye Magistrate in what state are they which by booke othe do sweare that it ought so to be yea and that in their Consciēce they are so persuaded Is not Periury and especially a wilful Continuance in the same a most horrible and dānable crime in the sight of God And doth not Gods vengeaunce watche ouer them which slepe in Periury I wil be a Quicke witnesse to Periured persons saith God by the Prophet Malachie Nowe if that Supreme Gouernement may dewly and rightly appertayne to our Liege Soueraigne or be any Principall parte of a Princes Royall power as Maister Horne stoutelye but fondely auoucheth or of his dutifull seruice to God which neuer Prince in the Realme of England before the dayes of king Hēry the .8 vsed or claimed which neuer Emperour Kinge or Prince whatsoeuer without the Realme of Englande yet to this present howre had or attempted to haue which the chiefe Masters of the Religion nowe Authorised in Englande doe mislike reproue and condemne namely Martin Luther Iohn Caluin Philip Melanchthon and the
behoueth vs al with al our harte to pray let them be feruente in the godly zeale of religion but they may not be heads of the Churche in no case for this Supremacy doth not appertayne to them These are no Papistes I trowe Maister Horne but youre owne deare brethern of Magdeburge in their newe storie ecclesiastical by the which they would haue al the worlde directed yea in that story whereof one parcel Illiricus and his fellowes haue dedicated to the Quenes Maiesty that beare the worlde hand they are the true and zelouse schollers of Luther In case ye thinke their testimony not to haue weight enowgh then herkē to your and their Apostle Luther who writeth that it is not the office of Kings and princes to cōfirme no not the true doctrine but to be subiecte and serue the same Perhaps ye wil refuse and reiecte bothe the Magdeburgenses and Luther to as your mortal enemies yow being a sacramentarye and such as take yow and your fellowes for stark heretiks A hard and a straunge case that now Luther cā take no place amōge a nōber of the euāgelical brethern What say yow then to Andreas Modreuiu◠Surely one of the best lerned of al your sect How lyke yow then him that saieth there ought to be some one to be taken for the chiefe and Supreame head in the whole Churche in al causes ecclesiastical Wel I suppose you wil challenge him to as a Lutherane Yf it muste neades be so I trust M. Caluin your greatest Apostle shal beare some sway with yow I know ye are not ignorante that he calleth those blasphemers that did call kinge Henry the eight Supreme heade of the Churche of Englande and handleth the kinge hī selfe with such vilany and with so spitefull woords as he neuer handled the Pope more spitefully and al for this title of Supremacy which is the key of this your noble booke Can ye now blame the Catholikes M. Horne yf they deny this supremacy which the heads of your owne religion aswel Lutherans as Zwingliās doe deny and refuse O what a straunge kinde of religion is this in Englande that not onely the Catholikes but the very patriarches of the new euangelical brotherhod doe reiecte and condemne Perchaunce ye wil saye Wel for al this there is no Englishe man of this opinion Mary that were wonderfull that if as we be sequestred and as it were shut vp from other countres by the great Ocean sea that doth enuyrō vs so we should be shut vp from the doctrine as wel of the Catholiks as also the Protestants of other cōtreis and that with vs the Lutherans and Zwingliās should finde no frendes to accompany them in this as wel as in other points But contente your self M. Horne and thinke you if ye do not alredy that either your self or many other of your brethern like the quenes supremacy neuer a deale in hart what so euer ye pretēd and dissemble in words Think ye that Caluin is so slenderly frended in Englād his bookes being in such high price and estimatiō there No no it is not so to be thought The cōtrary is to wel knowē especially the thing being not only opēly preached by one of your most feruēt brethren there in England euen since the Queenes maiesties reigne but also before openly and sharply writen against by your brethren of Geneua Especially one Anthonie Gilbie Whose wordes I wil as wel for my discharge in this matter somewhat at large recite as also to shew his iudgement of the whole Religion as well vnder King Henrie as King Edward and so consequently of the said Religion vnder our gracious Quene Elizabeth nowe vsed and reuiued that all the worlde may see that to be true that I said of the Supremacie as also that the feruent brethren be not yet come to any fixe or stable Religion and that they take this to be but simple as yet ād vnperfit In the time saith he of King Henrie the eight when by Tindall Frith Bilney and other his faithfull seruauntes God called England to dresse his vineyarde many promised ful faire whome I coulde name but what fruite followed Nothing but bitter grapes yea bryers and brambles the wormewood of auarice the gall of crueltie the poyson of filthie fornication flowing from head to fote the contempt of God and open defence of the cake Idole by open proclamation to be read in the Churches in steede of Gods Scriptures Thus was there no reformation but a deformation in the time of the Tyrant and lecherouse monster The bore I graunt was busie wrooting and digging in the earth and all his pigges that followed him but they sought onely for the pleasant fruites that they winded with their long snoutes and for their owne bellies sake they wrooted vp many weeds but they turned the ground so mingling good and badde togeather sweet and sower medecine and poyson they made I saye suche confusion of Religion and Lawes that no good thing could growe but by great miracle vnder suche Gardeners And no maruaile if it be rightlye considered For this Bore raged against God against the Diuell against Christe and against Antichriste as the some that he caste out againste Luther the racing out of the name of the Pope And yet allowing his lawes and his murder of many Christian souldiars and of many Papists doe declare and euidentlie testifie vnto vs especially the burning of Barnes Ierome and Garrette their faithfull preachers of the truthe and hanging the same daye for maintenaunce of the Pope Poel Abel and Fetherstone dothe clearelie painte his beastlines that he cared for no Religion This monsterous bore for all this must needes be called the Heade of the Churche in paine of treason displacing Christe our onely head who ought alone to haue this title Wherefore in this pointe O Englande ye were no better then the Romishe Antichriste who by the same title maketh him selfe a God and sitteth in mens consciences banisheth the woorde of God as did your King Henrie whome ye so magnifie For in his beste time nothing was hearde but the Kings Booke the Kings Procedings the Kings Homilies in the Churches where Gods woorde onelie should haue ben preached So made you your King a God beleuing nothing but that he allowed I will not for shame name how he turned to his wonte I will not write your other wickednesse of those times your murders without measure adulteries and incestes of your King and his Lordes and Commones c. Loe Maister Horne howe well your Protestante fellowe of the beste race euen from Geneua lyketh this Supremacie by plaine woordes saiynge that this title whiche you so stoutlye in all this your booke auouche displaceth Christe who owghte and that onely to enioye it And whereas ye moste vntruely saye heere that we make the Pope our God in earth Maister Gilbie saieth that you make your Prince a God in attributing to her this wrong title
both their owne and their Readers labour I pray you then good M. Horne bring foorth that King that did not agnise one supreme head and chiefe iudge in all causes Ecclesiasticall among the Iewes I meane the high Priest wherein lieth all our chiefe question Ye haue not yet done it nor neuer shal doe it And if ye could shew any it were not worth the shewing For ye should not shewe it in any good King as being an open breache of Gods lawe geauen to him by Moyses as these your doings are an open breach of Christ and his churches lawe geuen to vs in the new Testament Againe what president haue ye shewed of anye good King among the Iewes that with his laitie altered and abandoned the vsuall religion a thousande yeares and vpward customablie from age to age receiued and embraced and that the High Priest and the whole Clergie resisting and gainsaiyng all such alterations If ye haue not shewed this ye haue straied farre from the marke What euidence haue ye brought forth to shewe that in the olde Law any King exacted of the Clergie in verbo sacerdotij that they shuld make none Ecclesiastical law without his consent as King Henrie did of the Clergie of England And so to make the Ciuil Magistrate the Supreame iudge for the finall determination of causes Ecclesiasticall What can ye bring forth out of the olde Testamente to aide and relieue your doinges who haue abandoned not onely the Pope but Generall Councels also and that by plaine acte of Parliament I saye this partlye for a certaine clause of the Acte of Parliament that for the determination of anye thinge to be adiudged to be heresie reasteth only in the authoritie of the Canonicall Scriptures and in the first foure General Councels and other Councels general wherin any thing is declared heresie by expresse wordes of scripture By whiche rule it will be hard to conuince many froward obstinate heretikes to be heretikes yea of such as euen by the saied fower first and many other Councels general are condemned for heretikes Partly and most of al I saye it for an other clause in the acte of Parliament enacting that no forraigne Prince Spirituall or temporal shall haue any authoritie or Superioritie in this realme in any Spirituall cause And then I pray you if any Generall Councell be made to reforme our misbelief if we wil not receiue it who shall force vs And so ye see we be at libertie to receiue or not receiue any general Councel And yet might the Pope reforme vs wel inough for any thing before rehersed for the Popes authority ecclesiastical is no more forraigne to this realme then the Catholike faith is forraigne sauing that he is by expresse wordes of the statute otherwise excluded Now what can ye shewe that mere laie men should enioye ecclesiastical liuings as vsually they doe among you What good inductiō can ye bring from the doinges of the Kinges of the olde Lawe to iustifie that Princes nowe may make Bishoppes by letters patents and that for suche and so long time as should please them as either for terme of yeares moneths weekes or daies What good motiue cā ye gather by their regiment that they did visit Bishops and Priestes and by their lawes restrained them to exercise any iurisdiction ouer their flockes to visite their flocks to refourme them to order or correcte them without their especiall authoritie and commission therevnto Yea to restraine them by an inhibition from preaching whiche ye confesse to be the peculiar function of the Clergie exempted from all superioritie of the Prince What Thinke ye that yee can perswade vs also that Bishops and Priestes paied their first fruits and tenthes to their Princes yea and that both in one yeare as they did for a while in Kinge Henrie his dayes Verelye Ioseph would not suffer the very heathen Priestes which onely had the bare names of Priests to paye either tithes or fines to Pharao their Prince Yea rather he found them in time of famine vpon the common store Are ye able suppose ye to name vs any one King that wrote him selfe Supreame head of the Iewish Church and that in all causes as well Spirituall as Temporall and that caused an Othe to the Priestes and people the Nobilitie onelye exempted to be tendred that they in conscience did so beleue and that in a woman Prince too yea and that vnder paine of premunire and plaine treason too O M. Horne your manifolde vntruthes are disciphired and vnbuckled ye are espied ye are espied I say well enough that ye come not by a thousande yardes and more nigh the marke Your bowe is to weake your armes to feable to shoot with any your cōmendation at this marke yea if ye were as good an archer as were that famous Robin Hood or Litle Iohn Wel shift your bowe or at the least wise your string Let the olde Testament goe and procede to your other proufes wherein we will nowe see if ye can shoote any streighter For hitherto ye haue shotten al awrye and as a man may saye like a blinde man See now to your selfe from henseforth that ye open your eies and that ye haue a good eye and a good aime to the marke we haue set before you If not be ye assured we wil make no curtesie eftsones to put you in remembrance For hitherto ye haue nothing proued that Princes ought which ye promised to proue or that they may take vppon them such gouernment as I haue laid before you and such as ye must in euery parte iustifie if either ye will M. Fekenham shal take the Othe or that ye entende to proue your selfe a true man of your worde M. Horne The .18 Diuision pag. 11. b. You suppose that ye haue escaped the force of all these and such like godly Kings which doe marueilously shake your holde and that they may not be alleaged against you neither any testimonie out of the olde testament for that ye haue restrained the proufe for your contentation to such order of gouernment as Christ hath assigned in the Ghospel to be in the time of the nevv testament wherein you haue sought a subtil shifte For whiles ye seeke to cloke your errour vnder the shadovve of Christes Ghospel ▪ you bevvray your secrete heresies turning your self naked to be sene of al men and your cause notvvithstanding lest in the state it vvas before nothing holpen by this your poore shift of restraint So that vvhere your friendes tooke you before but onely for a Papist novv haue you shevved your selfe to them plainly herein to be a .50 Donatist also VVhen the Donatists troubled the peace of Christes Catholique Church and diuided them selues from the vnity therof as nor◠you doe The godlie Fathers trauailed to confute their heresies by the Scriptures both of the olde and nevve testament and also craued aide and assistaunce of the Magistrates and Rulers to refourme them to reduce them
th'Apostles both S. Peter aÌ„d S. Paul so earnestly taught at that time obedieÌ„ce to PriÌ„ces This was the cause In the beginniÌ„g of the church som ChristiaÌ„s were of this opinioÌ„ that for that they were ChristeÌ„ meÌ„ they were exeÌ„pted from the lawes of the Infidel Princes and were not bound to pay theÌ„ any tribut or otherwise to obey theÌ„ To represse and reforme this wroÌ„g iudgmeÌ„t of theirs the Apostles Peter and Paule by you named diligeÌ„tly employed theÌ„ selues Whose sayings can not imply your pretensed gouernmeÌ„t onlesse yow wil say that Nero the wycked and heathennish Emperour was in his tyme the supreme head of al the church of Christ throughout the empire aswel in causes spiritual as teÌ„poral And yet in teÌ„poral and ciuil matters I graunt you we ought to be subiect not only to ChristiaÌ„s but eueÌ„ to infidels also being our princes without any exceptioÌ„ of Apostle euangeliste prophet priest or monk as ye alleage out of S. ChrysostoÌ„ As contrary wise the Christian prince him self is for ecclesiastical and spiritual causes subiect to his spiritual ruler Which Chrysostom hiÌ„self of al meÌ„ doth best declare Alij sunt termini c. The bounds of a kingdome and of priesthood saith ChrysostoÌ„ are not al one This kingdom passeth the other This king is not knoweÌ„ by visible things neither hath his estimatioÌ„ either for precious stones he glistereth withal or for his gay goldeÌ„ glistering apparel The other king hath the ordering of those worldly things the authority of priesthod cometh froÌ„ heaueÌ„ what so euer thou shalt bind vpoÌ„ earth shal be bound in heaueÌ„ To the king those things that are here in the worlde are coÌ„mitted but to me celestial things are coÌ„mitted wheÌ„ I say to me I vnderstaÌ„de to a priest And anon after he saith Regi corpora c. The bodies are coÌ„mitted to the King the sowles to the Priest the King pardoneth the faults of the body the priest pardoneth the faultes of the sowle The Kinge forcethe the priest exhorteth the one by necessity the other by giuing counsel the one hath visible armour the other spiritual He warreth against the barbarous I war against the Deuil This principality is the greater And therfore the King doth put his head vnder the priestes hands and euery where in the old scripture priestes did anoynt the Kings Among al other bokes of the said Chrysostom his book de Sacerdotio is freighted with a noÌ„ber of lyke and more notable senteÌ„ces for the priests superiority aboue the Prince Now theÌ„ M. Horn I frame you such an argumeÌ„t The Priest is the PriÌ„ces superiour in some causes ecclesiastical Ergo the PriÌ„ce is not the Priests superiour in al causes ecclesiastical The AntecedeÌ„t is clerly ê“ued out of the words of Chrysost. before alleged Thus. The Priest is superiour to the priÌ„ce in remissioÌ„ of syns by ChrysostoÌ„ but remissioÌ„ of sins is a cause ecclesiastical or spiritual Ergo the Priest is the PriÌ„ces superiour in some cause ecclesiastical or spiritual Which beiÌ„g most true what thiÌ„g caÌ„ you coÌ„clud of al ye haue or shal say to win your purpose or that ye here presently say that the Prince hath the care aswell of the first as of the seconde table of the commaundements and that S. Paule willethe vs to pray for the Princes that we may lyue a peaceable life in godlines aÌ„d honesty In the which place he speaketh of the heathennishe princes as appereth by that which foloweth to pray for them that they may be coÌ„uerted to the faith Or of al ye bring in out of S. Augustin either against the Donatists whereof we haue alredy said inough or that Princes must make their power a seruaÌ„te to Gods Maiesty to enlarge his worship seruice and religion Nowe as all this frameth full yllfauoredly to conclude your principle so I say that if S. Augustine were aliue he might truely and would say vnto you as he sayd vnto Gaudentius and as your self alleage against your selfe and your bretherne That thing that ye doe is not only not good but it is a great euil to witte to cutte in sonder the vnity and peace of Christ to rebell against the promises of the ghospell or to beare the ChristiaÌ„ armes or badges as in a ciuil warre against the true and the high King of the Christians he would say yf he were aliue vnto you that as the Donatistes did not deny Christ the head but Christ the body that is his Catholike Churche so doe you He would say that as the Donatistes secte was condemned by Constantin Honorius and other Emperours the high Kings of the Christians so are your heresies condemned not only by the Catholik Church but also by the worthy and moste renowned King Henry the fifte and other Kings as wel in England as else where also by the high Kings of the ChristiaÌ„s that is themperours as well of our tyme as many hundred yeares since And therefore ye are they that cutte in sonder the vnity aÌ„d peace of Christes Church and rebell against the promises of the Gospel M. Horne The 22. Diuision Pag. 17. a. Chrysostom shevveth this reason vvhy S. Paule doth attribute this title of a minister vvorthely vnto the Kings or ciuil Magistrates because that through fraying of the wicked men and commending the good he prepareth the mindes of many to be made more appliable to the doctrine of the word Eusebius alluding to the sentence of S. Paule vvhere he calleth the ciuill Magistrate Goddes minister and vnderstanding that Ministery of the ciuiâ— Magistrate to be about Religion and Ecclesiastical causes so .61 vvell as Temporal doth cal Constantine the Emperour The great light and most shril preacher or setter foorth of true godlines The one and only God saieth he hath appointed Constantine to be his minister and the teacher of Godlines to al countreis And this same CoÌ„stantin like a faithful and good minister did throughly set foorth this and he did confesse him self manifestly to be the seruaunt and minister of the high King He preached with his imperial decrees or proclamations his God euen to the boundes of the whole worlde Yea Constantine himselfe affirmeth as Eusebius reporteth That by his ministery he did put away and ouerthrowe al the euilles that pressed the worlde meaniÌ„g al superstition Idolatry and false Religion In so much saith this Godly Emperour that there withal I both called again mankiÌ„de taught by my ministery to the Religion of the most holy Law meaning the vvorde of God and also caused that the most blessed faith should encrease and growe vnder a better gouernour meaning than had beene before for saith he I would not be vnthankeful to neglect namely the best ministery which is the thankes I owe vnto God of duety This most Christian Emperour did rightly consider as he had bene truelye taught of the most Christian Bisshops of that tyme that as the Princes haue in charge the ministery and
almighty God might be kept and mainteined amoÌ„gest al Congregations of the Catholique Churche The first Chapter Of Constantine the Greate and of his diuers dealing in matters Ecclesiasticall Stapleton NOW M. Horne beginneth to walke though not more truly yet more orderly then before Now wil he bring inuincible proufs taken froÌ„ the Councels General and National from the Emperoures from Kings and finallye from the continuall practise of Christendome In deede he beginneth here with Constantinus the Emperoure and runneth on from Emperour to Emperour with a continuall race euen to the late Maximilian Graundfather and next predecessour to Charles the fift Then haue we about a ten Kings of Spaine and about twelue of FrauÌ„ce and as many of England also and that sins the Conqueste with diuers other Kings and Princes yea he hath in his side as he saith Moscouia Graecia Armenia and Aethiopia As for Councels what Generall what Prouinciall he hathe made a great mouster of them and hath them all redy to serue him as he braggeth at the least one halfe hundred Beside all these he is armed and fenced euen with the Popes Canon lawes and with a number of Popes them selues For the residue of his Authors they are in great plentie But I can not tell for what pollicy whereas they driue the Catholiks to six hundred yeares and pinne vppe their proufes within those boundes this man by some speciall prerogatiue by like and for some deepe consideration vnknowen to mee and perchaunce to him self too buildeth moste vpon those that were after the six hundred yeares yea a greate number of them by one six hundred yeares later And with these proufes he coÌ„meth now continually forth on whole 70. leaues But now alas how shall poore M. Fekenham abide the brunt of such a strong and a mighty force It semeth he must nedes be borne quite ouer And surely so he should be if they could ones hitte him But thanked be God ther is one huÌ„dred miles betwen him aÌ„d their strokes And as farre doth M. Horne straggle from the very matter he taketh in hand to proue Wherfore good Reader I pray the haue good eye and regard to the thing that ought to be proued by M. Horne and then shalt thou plainely see that M. FekenhaÌ„ is out of al danger of this terrible armye as that commeth nothing nigh to him by many a faire mile Let vs now in Gods name beginne with Constantine who coÌ„meth first to haÌ„d whose doings good Reader by M. Horne here alleaged for thy more ease and for the better vnderstanding of M. Hornes whole drift I wil orderly digest and shortly dispose by certaine Articles The first then is for aÌ„swere to this present point that CoÌ„staÌ„tine repressed idolatry aÌ„d false superstitioÌ„ of the Painims but this proueth no principality such as our plat fourme requireth And of this we haue also said somwhat before M. Horne The .29 Diuision fol. 20. a. He did not only abolish al superstitions and false religions vvhich had ben amongst the Gentils but also he repressed .71 by his authority lavves and decrees al such heresies as sprong vp amoÌ„gst the ChristiaÌ„s sharply reprouing and correcting the authors or mainteinours of heretical doctrines as the Noâ—atiaÌ„s Valentinians Paulianes and Cataphrigians as Eusebius saith of him And Theodoretus doth recite a part of an Epistle that CoÌ„stantine vvrote vnto the Nicomedians vvherin the Emperor hath this saying If we haue chast bishops of right opinioÌ„ of curteous behauiour we reioice But if any be enflamed rashly and vnaduisedly to coÌ„tinue the memory and coÌ„mendation of those pestileÌ„t Heresies his fool hardy presumptioÌ„ shal forthwith be corrected and kept vnder by my correctioÌ„ which am Gods minister Constantinus also gaue IniunctioÌ„s to the chief minister of the churches that thei shuld make special supplicatioÌ„ to God for him He enioyneth al his subiects that they should kepe holy certaine daies dedicated to Christ and the Saturday He gaue a lawe vnto the rulers of the Nations that they should celebrate the SoÌ„day in like sort after the appointment of the Emperour And so the daies dedicated to the memory of Martyrs aÌ„d other festiual times c. And al such things saith Eusebius were done according to the ordinaunce of the Emperour He commaunded Eusebius the Bishop to dravv certaine Instructions and lessons as it vvere Homilies forth of the holy Scriptures that they might be reade in the Churches VVhich vvas done incontinente according to the Emperours commaundement Stapleton Constantine saith M. Horne by his lawes repressed the Nouatians Valentinians and other heretikes And so woulde he represse you and your heresies too if he were now liuing as no Bishops continuing the memory and commendation of pestilent heresies that I maye truely vse your owne phrase neither for al that should he be any supreme head of the Church If Constantine of his owne authoritie had first of all men the matter of those heretiques standing in controuersie determined the same and pronouÌ„ced them as a Iudge to be heretikes then had ye said somwhat to the purpose But now he found them by the Bishops aÌ„d the Church declared before he was borne for heretikes So therefore he toke them and so therfore he made sharpe lawes against them So that this place proueth onely Constantine to haue put in executioÌ„ the decree of the Bishops and so it serueth very well against you for the Supremacie of the Bishops in such matters As doth the next also for the holy daies ye alleage dedicated to Christ as Sonday and other For these holy daies the Emperour did not first ordeine but they were ordeyned to his hand of the Church before he was Christened Namely the SoÌ„day as it may appere by the CouÌ„cel of Nice it self And he like a good Prince was careful by his Emperial authority to coÌ„firme the same that the people drawen froÌ„ worldly busines to the desire of heauenly things might fruitfully obserue theÌ„ So that not oÌ„ly the SoÌ„day for the honour of Christes Resurrection but also many other dayes were dedicated to the memory of the Martyrs of whom ye speake before Constantines time as appeareth well by S. Cyprian Tertullian and Origen And thinke ye if Constanstantine were now aliue that he woulde well beare to see the auÌ„cieÌ„t Martyrs festiual daies abolished or that his eares would not glow for shame to heare that it were a superstitious thing to pray for al Christen soules his own soule being praied for as sone as he was deade by the good and deuout people which as Eusebius writeth did therein to him an acceptable seruice Also to heare that it were plaine Idolatrie to pray to any Sainte in heauen him selfe building a noble and a sumptuous Church in the honour of the Apostles thinking therby to doe a thing that should be profitable and holsome for his soule Vt precibus quae eo loci ad honoreÌ„ ApostoloruÌ„ futurae essent dignus haberetur That he
sleight and diuers other before noted he hath so maimed and mangled the wordes of King Richaredus wherein the whole pithe of this Diuision resteth to make some apparence of his pretensed Primacie that it would lothe a man to see it and weary a man to expresse it Namely in the text where his Note standeth of a Princes speciall care for his subiectes The whole woordes of the King are these The care of a King ought so farre to be extended and directed vntill it be found to receiue the full measure of age and knowledge For as in worldly things the Kings power passeth in glorie so oughte his care to be the greater for the welth of his subiectes But now moste holy Priestes we bestow not onely our diligence in those matters whereby oure subiectes may be gouerned and liue most peaceablye but also by the helpe of Christe we extend our selues to thinke of heauenly matters and we labour to knowe how to make our people faithfull And verely if we ought to bend all our power to order mens maners and with Princely power to represse the insolency of the euill if we ought to geue all ayde for the encrease of peace and quiet muche more we ought to study to desire and thinke vppon godly things to looke after high matters and to shew to our people being now brought from errour the trueth of cleare light For so he dothe whiche trusteth to be rewarded of God with aboundant reward For so he dothe which aboue that is cōmitted vnto him doth adde more seing to such it is said what so euer thou spendest more I when I come againe will recompence thee This is the whole and ful talke of Richaredus the king to the Councel touching his duetyfull care aboute religion Compare this gentle Reader with the broken and mangled narratiō of M. horne and thou shalt see to the eye his lewde pelting and pelting lewdnesse Thou shalt see that the king protested his care in gods matters to be not his dew charge and vocatiō as a king but an additiō aboue that which was commytted wnto him and to be a work of supererogatiō and that he extēded him selfe of zeale aboue that which his duety ād office required Al which M. Horn left out bycause he knewe it did quite ouerthrowe his purpose He saieth againe of kyng Richaredus that he decreed in the Councel of his owne Authority commaundyng the bisshops to see it obserued which wordes also he hath caused to be printed in a distinct lettre as the wordes of his Author alleaged But they are his owne wordes and do proceede of his owne Authority not to be found in the whole processe of the Kings Oration to the Councell or in the Coūcel it selfe But contrariwise the Councell expressely saith of this Decree Consultu pijssimi gloriosissimi Richaredi Regis constituit Synodus The Synode hath appointed or decreed by the aduise of the most godly and gloriouse King Richaredus The Synode M. Horne made that Decree by the aduise of the King The king made it not by his own authority commaunding c. as you very Imperiously do talke Againe where you saie that S. Gregory did much commend the carefull gouernement of Princes in causes of Religion S. Gregory speaketh not of any suche gouernement at all It is an other of your Vntruthes Last of all where Saint Gregorie sayeth of humilitie as we haue before declared to the king Et si vobiscum nihil egimus Although we haue done nothing with you You to amplifie the matter enlardge your translation with a very lying liberalitie thus Although I haue medled and don nothing at all with you doing this altogether without mee For these wordes medle at all and dooing this altogeather without me is altogeather without and beyond your Latine of Saint Gregorie Whome you ouerreache exceeding much Making him not so muche as to meddle with the Kings doings and that the king did altogeather without him Which yet if Nauclerus your common alleaged Author be true of his woorde did verye muche with the King and furdered many wayes the conuerting of the Arrians in Spaine to the Catholique faith But so it is As in al your proufes you ouerreach mightely the force of your examples cōcluding Supreme gouernmente in all causes when the Argumente procedeth of no gouernemente at all but of execution and so foorth euen so in your translations wherein yet you looke singularlye to be credited scarse ones in tenne leaues bringing one sentence of Latine you ouer reache marueilouslye your originall Authorities Suche is your vntrue and false dealing not onely here but in a manner throughout your whole booke And nowe to ende this Seconde booke with a flourishe of Maister Iewels Rhetorique to sweete your mouth at the ende Maister Horne that so with the more courage we may proceede after a pause vppon this to the Thirde and Fourthe let me spurre you a question What M. Horne Is it not possible your doctrine may stande without lyes So many Vntruthes in so litle roome without the shame of the worlde without the feare of God Where did Christe euer commaunde you to make your Prince the supreme gouernour in all causes By what Commission by what woordes Or if Christ did not who euer els cōmaunded you so to do What lawe What Decree what Decretall what Legantine what Prouinciall But what a wonderfull case is this The Supreame gouernemente of Princes in al causes Ecclesiastical that we must nedes swere vnto by booke othe yea and that we must nedes belieue in conscience to be so auncient so vniuersal so Catholique so cleere so gloriouse can not now be founde neither in the olde Law nor in the new nor by anye one example of the first 600. yeares THE THIRDE BOOKE DISPROVING THE PRETENSED PRACTISE OF Ecclesiastical gouernmēt in Emperors and Kings as wel of our own Countre of Englande as of Fraunce and Spayne in these later .900 yeres from the tyme of Phocas to Maximilian next predecessour to Charles the V. of famous memory M. Horne The .79 Diuision Fol. 47. b. Next after Sabinianus an obscure Pope enemy and successour to this Gregory succeded Bonifacius 3. VVho although he durst not in playne dealing denie or take from the Emperours the authoritie and iurisdiction in the Popes election and other Churche matters yet he vvas the first that .228 opened the gappe thereunto for as Sabel testifieth vvith vvhom agree all other vvriters for the moste parte This Bonifacius immediatly vpon the entraunce into his Papacy dealte with Phocas to winne that the Church of Rome might .229 be head of all other Churches the which he hardely obteined bicause the Grecians did chalenge that prerogatiue for Constantinople After he had obteyned this glorious and ambitious title of the bloudy tyrant Phocas and that vvith .230 no smal bribes like vnto one that hauing a beame in his ovvn eie vvent about to pul the mote out of
This was through their flattery which their parasites call humility Then by you Platina was the Popes flatterer Verily such a flatterer he was that for his free speaking agaīst the Pope he was imprisoned And it is not likely that he which was so free with the Pope thē liuing would flatter with the Popes that were dead You adde farder to proue themperour did not geue vp the Popes confirmatiō For it is not say you any thinge likely for Pope Agatho could not obtain it and it was kept but a small tyme and the Pope him self with the cōsent of a Councel not long after resigned it Haue ye done M. Horne then I pray lappe vp your as wise a conclusion as before Ergo the Quene of England is the supreame head But nowe what say you to this M. Horne that Constantin agnised the Pope for the true vicar of Christe Doth not Platina write this whose words your self reherse Let the Popes cōfirmatiō weigh as it may weigh which maketh neither with nor against this supremacy Doe not these thre woords Christes true vicar weigh down ād beate al in peces your sely poore light reasons of your cōfirmatiō Brought in I cā not tel how ād al out of ceason and nothīg pertaynīg to the kings of Englād Who neuer had anie thing to intermedle for the ratifying of the popes election But what an extreme impudency is this Or who but very euil him selfe can suspect so vily and drawe al thinges to the worste If the pope be humble thē he is with M. Horne an hypocrite and a flatterer If he be stoute he is a tyrant ambitious and proude Contrary wise if the Emperour be cruel as we shall see anon of Harry 4. and Friderike the first then he doth but his right If he doe his duty as this Constantinnowe Theodosius Valentinian Marcian and Iustinian before thē they are deceyued with flattery Wo be to you that cal euill good and good euill For as before we sayd Vitalianus Donus Agatho Leo 2. wer al commended of all writers so is this Benedictus 2. highly praysed not onely of Platina but of Sabellicus and Volaterane both for his lerning and for his holynesse And in respect of those qualyties saie they Constantine sent the decree that M. Horne is so greued withal Yet al this to M. Horne is hypocrisy And the Historians he saieth were papistes for the most part It is true they were so not only for the most parte but altogeather hitherto For what other historians what other Councels what other Church can you shewe synce Christes tyme then of very papistes If you refuse the papistes historians you must holde your peace and let all this discourse passe from Constantine the first downe to Maximiliā next predecessour to Charles the fyft You must begynne only synce Luthers tyme Which yet for very shame you haue clene omitted not speaking one word of Charles the fyfte or of Ferdināde his brother the late most renowmed Emperours or of any their gouuernement in causes ecclesiasticall whose examples yet you might as well haue browght as of any other Catholike Emperour sence Constantines tyme the first But that in these mens eyes and eares yet liuing and knowing certeynely the contrary woulde haue condemned you In the other being out of the memory of men yet liuing you thought you might by suche homly shiftes as you haue made with patched false and forged narrations worke yet somewhat with the vnlerned Reader which trusteth you better then he knoweth you If this be not true tel me the cause Maister Horne why coming down to Maximilian Charles his next predecessour and to Lewys the frenche kinge next before Frauncis the first yow come not lower to Charles him selfe and to kinge Frauncis of Fraunce Why I pray you but for the reason aboue sayed Well If you had come lower you might in dede haue founde protestant historians for your owne tothe But nowe coueting to haue a coloure of Antiquitie for your doinges you are driuen to alleage onely papist historians papist Councells papist doctours papist Emperours Brefely all your Authorities testimonies and allegations none other but of papistes Yea the Scriptures them selues of whome haue you them but of papistes No merueyll therefore if you are so continuallye by your owne Authorities beaten downe In the meane season what historians what Councels what Doctours haue you in any tyme of all the Churche to speake any one poore worde for your ymagined supremacy No no M. Horne Either you that nowe lyue are not the Churche of Christ or ells Christ hath had no Churche these thousand yeres and vpwarde Either you must condemne so many ages before you or they must condemne you Would God our dere Countrie woulde ones consider this one reason and worthely regarde the same To returne to you Maister Horne what moueth you to saie that the Electours after longe altercation agreed on Conon and Theodorus the Emperours Lyeutenant gaue his assent inferring thereof that the Popes election still appertayned to the Emperours Lieutenant and to hys assent Your tale is myngled with vntruthe and your consequent hangeth loosely For firste altercation in the election of Conon there was none Sabellicus your owne alleaged Author saieth In nullo vnquam Pontifice creando maior extitit Ordinum consensus There was neuer more agreement of all degrees in the creatyng of anye pope then in this Conon And as for the Emperours Lieutenants assent he addeth Praestitit Theodorus Exarchus suum assensum Theodorus also the Lieutenant gaue his assent which he inferreth not as you doe to shewe that the Lieutenants assent was eyther of right or necessitie required but to declare that this pope without any altercation for his singular vertues in dede was chosen withe the consent of all men yea of the Lieutenant him selfe And thus your whole and onely proufe fayleth whereby you would persuade vs that the decree of Constantine the Emperour was so sone after abolished or els not at al made but as you most peuishly talk fayned of the Papist historiās being yet al such as wrote before Luther was borne and therefore by no reason in the worlde likely to be counterfayters eyther for our vauntage or for your disauauntage Els by the same reason you may reiect al histories ād Coūcels and doctours to bycause they al make directly against you and your doctrine not only in this but in al other your heresies and say that the papistes haue fayned stories deuised Councels forged olde doctours yea and counterfayted the Scriptures also which I praye God you Caluinistes of England do not ones attempte to auouche as the Swēcfeldians haue already begonne M. Horne The .84 Diuision Fol. 51. a. But I returne againe to Agatho vvho as I sayde being in great fauour vvith Constantine the Emperour Determined saith Platina to haue a councel to decide the errour of the Monothelites But .259 bicause he coulde not him selfe by his ovvne authoritie cal
office is an honorable office Wel let yt be honorable to I suppose for all that it shal not make hym supreame heade of the Churche withall And so hath M. Hornes argument a great foyle M. Horne The .90 Diuision Fol. 53. a. The bishops and Clergy vvhich vvere of the Prouince of Antioche vvhan Macarius vvas deposed by the iudgement of the Synode do make supplication vnto the Iudges the Emperours deputies and counsailours that they vvilbe meanes vnto the Emperour to appoint them an other Archbishop in the place of Macarius novve deposed Stapleton And wil ye play me the MacariaÌ„ styl M. Horne Good reader coÌ„sider of M. Horns dealings eueÌ„ in this couÌ„cel that I haue aÌ„d shal declare whether M. Horn doth not altogether resemble Macarius shameful practise in his allegatioÌ„s One of your reasons theÌ„ M. Horn to proue CoÌ„stantines supremacy by is that the Antiochians sewed to themperour to appoint an other Archbisshop in the place of Macarius The appointment of an Archbisshop imployeth no supremacy Diuerse Kings of England haue appointed bisshops and Archebisshops in their Realm And yet none euer toke vpon them either the name or Authority of a Supreme Gouernour in al causes Ecclesiastical vntil in this our miserable tyme heretikes by authority of Princes to establishe their heresies haue spoiled Gods Ministers and the Church of her dewe Authority and gouernement And I haue told you before M. Horne that this CoÌ„stantin himself hath disclaimed your supremacy of supreame iudgement in causes ecclesiastical Wherof also the very next matter immediatlye rehersed before the thing you alleage is a good and a sufficient proufe I wil therfore demaunde a question of you Ye see Macarius is deposed and that as you confesse here your selfe by the Iudgement of the Synod Might now themperour kepe him stil aÌ„d that laufully in his bisshoprik if he had so would or no If ye say he might not theÌ„ is he no Supreame Head Except ye wil say he was lawfully deposed as an heretike and therfore theÌ„perour could not kepe him in This also as yet maketh against your supremacy For theÌ„ the IudgemeÌ„t of the bisshops is aboue themperours power But I wil further aske you whether yf Macarius had bene hartely poenitent and had recanted his heresy to themperour might theÌ„ haue kept him in Now take hede ye be not brought to the streights which way so euer ye wind yourself Yf ye say he may as ye must yf ye wil haue themperour Supreme Gouernour in al causes ecclesiastical then is the whole CouÌ„cel against you vtterly denying him al hope of restitution though the Iudges at theÌ„perours coÌ„maundemeÌ„t being moued with mercy proposed this questioÌ„ to the Synod Yf ye say he may not then do ye your self spoile theÌ„perour of his Primacy Thus ye perceiue euery way ye are in the bryers being conuicted by the very place by your self proposed M. Horne The .91 Diuision Fol. 53. a. The Iudges make them aunsvvere that it vvas the Emperours pleasure that they should determine amongest them selues vvhom they would haue and bring their decree vnto the Emperour At the last the vvhole Synod doe offer their definition subscribed vvith their hands to the Emperour besechiÌ„g him to .274 examen and confirme the same The Emperour vvithin a vvhyle saith vve haue redde this definition and geue our consent thereunto The Emperour asked of the vvhole Synod yf this definition be concluded by vnifourme consent of al the Bishops the Synod ansvvered VVe al beleue so we be al of this mind God send themperour manye yeares Thou hast made al heretiks to flie by thy meanes al Churches are in peace accursed be al Heretiks In the vvhich curse the vvhole Synode curseth Honorius Pope of Rome vvith the great curse vvhome the Synode nameth in .17 Action one of the chiefest of these Heretiques vvho are here cursed The Emperour protesteth that his zeale to conserue the ChristiaÌ„ faith vndefiled .275 vvas the only cause of calling this Synode He shevveth vvhat vvas their partes therein to vvyt to weighe consideratly by Gods holy Scriptures to put away al noueltye of speche or assertion added to the pure ChristiaÌ„ faith in these latter daies by some of wicked opinioÌ„ and to deliuer vnto the Church this faith most pure and cleane .276 They make a coÌ„mendatory oration vnto theÌ„peror vvith much ioyfulnes declaring that this his fact about this Synod in procuring to his subiectes true godlynes and to al the Church a quiet state was the most comely thing the most acceptable seruice the most liberall oblatioÌ„ or sacrifice that any Emperour might or coulde make vnto God And declaring the humble obedience to his precept or sommons of the Bisshop of Rome vvho sent his Legates .277 being sicke him self and of them selues being present in their ovvne persones they doe most humbly beseche him to set his seale vnto their doinges to ratifie the same with the Emperial wryt and to make edictes and constitutioÌ„s .278 wherewith to confirme the Actes of this Councel that al controuersie in tyme to come may bee vtterly taken away Al vvhich the Emperour graunted vnto them adding his curse as they had done before so vvel against al the other Heretikes as also against Honorius late Pope of Rome a companion fautour and coÌ„firmer saith he of the others heresies in al pointes After this the Emperour directeth his letters to the Synode at Rome of the VVesterne Bisshoppes vvherein he commendeth their diligence about the confuting of the heresies He describeth the miserable estate the Churche vvas in by meanes of the Heresies for saith he the inuentours of Heresies are made the chiefe Bisshoppes they preached vnto the people contention in steade of peace they sovved in the Churche forâ—vves cockle for vvheate and all Church matters vvere troubled and cleane out of order And because these things vvere thus disordered and impietye consumed Godlines wee sette forwarde thyther whereunto it becommed vs to directe our goinge meaninge to seeke by al meanes the redresse of these disorders in Churche matters wee labour with earnestnes for the pure faith wee attende vppon Godlines and wee haue our speciall care aboute the Ecclesiasticall state In consideration vvhereof vvee called the Bisshoppes out of farre distaunte places to this Synode to sette a Godly peace and Quietnes in the Churche matters c. To this epistle of the Emperour Leo the seconde Bisshoppe of Rome maketh aunsvvere for Agatho vvas deade bye letters vvhereof this is the effecte I geue thankes vnto the Kinge of Kinges vvho hath bestovved on you an earthly Kingdome in such vvyse that he hath geuen you therevvith a mind to seeke much more after heauenlye thinges Your pietye is the fruite of mercy but your authoritye is the keper of Discipline by that the Princes minde is ioyned to Godde But bye this the subiectes receyue reformation of disorders Kinges ought to haue so muche care to refourme and correcte naughtynes
by Fabian and by Polychronicon that he would sometime like a cōquerour for his owne lucre and safetie both displace the English prelats as he did the Knights and Nobles of the realme to place his owne Normans in their roome and also haue a peece many times of his owne mind cōtrary to the precise order of the Canōs and lawes ecclesiastical And this not only Fabian and Polychonicon but before them both Williā of Malmesbury doth also witnes Such faults therfore of Williā Cōquerour ād of others that your authour and other reporte in discōmendation serue you notwithstāding such beggarly shiftes you are forced to vse for good argumēts ād substātial bulwarks to build your newe supreamacy vpō And nowe might I or anie wise mā much meruail to cōsider how that ye haue ladē and freighted this one page of your boke with no lesse then .6 quotatiōs of the Polychronicō and yet not one of them seruing for but rather againste you yea eche one ouerthrowing your purpose And therfore because ye would be the lesse espied as throughout your whole discourse so here ye neither name boke nor chapter of your authour Beside that it is vntrue that ye write as out of Polychronicon that the popes Legates kept a Councell before which was kept at Winchester For he speaketh of none other but of that where Stigādus that we spake of was degraded and afterward kept streighly in prison by Williā Conquerour And the Bishops and Abbats ye speake of were not deposed by the King but as your self write by the kings meanes and procuremēt Which was as Fabiā reporteth all to the entent he might preferre Normans to the rule of the Church as he had preferred his Knightes to the rule of the temporaltie that he might stand in the more suertie of the lande M. Horne The .119 Diuision pag. 77. a. In like maner did his sonne William Rufus vvho made Anselm Bishop of Yorke and aftervvard trāslated him to Cantorbury But within a while strife and cōtention fel betwene him and Anselm for Anselm might not cal his Synods nor correct the bishops but as the kīg would the king also chalēged the inuestiture of bisshops This king also forbad the paying of any mony or tribut to Rome as saith Polychronicon The like inhibition made Henry the first and 417. gaue Ecclesiastical promotions as his auncestours had doone vvherefore Anselme fel out vvith the kinge and vvould not consecrate suche Prelates as he beynge a Lay man had made but the Archebishop of Yorke .418 did consecrate thē and therefore Anselme .419 fledde the Realme In an other councel at London the spiritual condescended that the kinges officers should punish Priestes for whoordome The cause of this decree as it seemeth vvas that a Cardinall named Ioannes Cremensis that came to redresse the matter after he had enueighed againste the vice vvas him selfe the same nyghte taken tardy In the which councell also sayth Polydore the kinge prouided many thinges to bee enacted which shoulde greatly helpe to leade a Godly and blessed life After this the kinge called an other Councell at Sarisbury Sommoning thither so well the chief of the Clergy as the people and swore them vnto him and vnto VVilliam his sonne Whereupon Polydorus taketh occasion to speake of the order of our Parliamente though it haue a French name yet in deede to be a councell of the Clergy and the Laitie vvhereof the Prince hath a full ratifiyng or enfringing voyce And not only saith he this king did make Bisshoppes and Abbottes vvhich he calleth holy rites Lavves of religion and Church ceremonies as other likevvyse cal it ecclesiastical busynes but the Princes of euery natiō begane euery wher to claim this right vnto thē selues of namīg and denouncing of Bisshops the which to this daie they hold fast with toothe and nayle Also Martinus here noteth Vntil this time and frō thence .420 euē til our daies the king of Hungary maketh and inuestureth according to his pleasure Bisshops and other Ecclesiastical persons within his Dominions Stapleton Ye shal nowe good reader see a more euidente testimonie of M. Hornes meruelouse newe logike and diuinity wherof I spake euen now For ys not this a worthy and a clerkly conclusion The wicked king Rufus woulde not suffer the blessed and learned archbishop of Caūterbury Anselme to cal hys Synodes and correcte the Bishoppes he challenged the inuestiture of Bishoppes he woulde paye no tribute to Rome Ergo the Quene of Englande is supreame head of the Church of Englande The losenes and fondnes of thys argumente euery childe may sone espie By this argument he may set the Popes crowne vppon the head of the wycked and heathen Prince especiallie the tyrāte Licinius with whome Eusebius cōparing the good and Christian Emperour Constantine cōpartner with hym in the empire ād not in hys wyckednes writeth thus 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 c. First then he watched and obserued the Priestes of God that were vnder hys gouernemente and wheras they had nothing offended hym he by curiouse and subtyle working deuised pretensed matter to trouble and vex◠them When he could fynd no iuste matter to accuse them withall he made a proclamatiō that the Bishoppes for no maner of matter should assemble together and that yt shoulde not be lawfull to any of them to repayre to theire neighbours Churches or to call any Synode or place to consulte and debate vppon suche thinges as apperteyned to the commoditye of the Churche Thys was hys dryfte by the wich he sowght they re destruction For either the Bishoppes were in daunger to be punished ▪ yf they trāsgressed his law or yf they kepte the lawe they broke the order and custome of the Churche For they could not aduise thē selues in any weighty matters but in a Synode And thys wicked mā hated of God gaue thys commaundement that he might worke quite contrarye to the doeinges of good Constantyne whome God loued For he such was his reuerēce to God suche was his studie and endeuour to haue peace and agreemente assembled Gods priests together Th' other cōtrariwyse wēt about to dissolue those things that were wel ordeined and to breke peace ād agreemēt Thus farre Eusebius of the heathen tyran Licinius Ye play therfore M. Horn like a very spider that gathereth nothīg but poison out of sweet herbes and so doe you out of good chronicles Ye are like to the flie that loueth to dwell in the horse dong I would to God your Reader M. Horne would either aduisedly weigh what an ill King this Williā Rufus was by the most agreable consent of all writers and what straūge and wōderful tokēs were sene in his time ād how he ended his life being slaine by the glaūsing of an Arrowe as he was a hūting or the excellēt learning cōstancy and vertue of the B. Anselmus and the great miracles that
come as Barons so for matters ecclesiasticall he appointeth specialle the conuocation Truthe yt is that before the conqueste and in William Conquerours tyme to as appeareth by old recordes writen as it semeth abowt the coÌ„quest the proctours of the clergye sate in the Lower howse And the sayde recordes do shewe that the Parliament properly standeth and consisteth in .3 degrees that is of the proctours of the clergye of the knightes of the sheere and of the Burgeses and Citizens For they represent the people and comminaltie of the realme As for the noble men bishoppes and othâ—r be there for their owne persons and not for other yf we shal beleue the said auncient records Nowe though these many yeres for matters politike the coÌ„uocation haue had nothing to doe yet as ofâ— as any paiemeÌ„t is to be made it taketh no place by vertue of ParliameÌ„t against the Clergy onles the Clergie do coÌ„sent Yf this be true in mony maters and if in auÌ„cieÌ„t time the Clergy had to do in ciuil maters also the which prerogatiue belik they left voluÌ„tarely that they might the better attend their owne spirituall vocatioÌ„ what an accoÌ„pt ought of all good reason to be made of the late parliament wherein mere Laie men haue turned vpsidowne the state of the Catholique faythe againste the full mindes of the Clergie I leaue it to euery wiseman well to consider But as I beganne to saye If Polidore meaneth not the Parliamente to be a Councell of Spirituall matters to what purpose or with what great wisedome haue ye alleaged him or that he calleth the making of Bisshops aÌ„d Abbats holy rites lawes of religioÌ„ and church ceremonies seing that the King gaue ouer the electing of bishoppes and seing that your Authour doth shew that Anselme rebuked the King therefore Nowe to those matters of Englande M. Horne addeth a greate Vntruthe of the Kyng of Hungarie tellyng vs out of Martinus that the Kynge of Hungarie vntill this time which is the yeare of grace 1110. and from thence euen til our daies maketh aÌ„d inuestureth according to his pleasure bisshops c. Thys I say is a great and flat vntruth For Martinus here saieth plainly the coÌ„trary thus At this time the King of HuÌ„gary saieth Martinus writing many aduertisements to the Pope by his letters gaue ouer the inuesturing of Bishops and of other prelats which vntil that time the kinges of Hungary were wonte to make These are the true wordes of Martinus in this place Now what passing impudency is this of M Hornes That which his Author telleth for the Popes primacy this man wresteth it to the Princes And therefore whereas Martinus telleth only that vntill that time kinges of Hungary inuested the Bishops and addeth farder that at the same time the kinge of Hungary gaue ouer the same into the Popes handes M. Horne bothe lewdely concealeth that and also of his owne most impudentlye and shamelessely addeth and from thence euen til our dayes which Martinus not only auoucheth not but telleth also plainely the contrarye to witte that at that time the king gaue ouer al such matters Farder to make the matter souÌ„d more princely you make Martinus say that the kinge of Hungary inuested Bishops according to his pleasure Which wordes according to his pleasure are not in Martinus at al but it is a poynt of your descant vpoÌ„ his playne and a fitte of your owne voluÌ„tary at your pleasure In dede this souÌ„ded pleasauntly in M. Hornes eares that by this exaÌ„mple he might also goe for a Bishop made at the Princes pleasure and to be remoued againe at her highnes pleasure But you hearde before by the forme of Paschalis his graunte made to Henry the .4 that though the Prince haue the inuesturing and confirming of Bishoppes graunted him yet it was neuer so grauÌ„ted to Princes that their oÌ„ly pleasure suffised to make a man a true Bishop For first whom the Prince inuested and confirmed he shoulde be liberè praeter violentiam simoniam electus chosen freely without violence or simony on the Princes part Which great faultes both the Emperours of Germanie and the kinges of oure land such as had the inuesturing of Bishops in their owne handes namely Henrie the .4 Emperoure and William Rufus of England most grieuouslie and daily committed Secondarelye though he were inuested and confirmed of the Prince yet post inuestituram Canonicè Consecrationem accipiant ab episcopo ad quem pertinuerint after the inuesturing let them saith Paschalis be consecrated of the Bisshop to whom they belong So likewise Leo .8 in his grauÌ„t made to Otho the .1 geuing to the Emperour the inuesturing of Bishops addeth Et consecrationem vnde debent and to be consecrated where they ought to be Which words vnde debent where they ought you for the nonse lefte out in your alleaging of this graunt made to Otho to th entent that your inuesturing of the Prince being without any coÌ„secration at al of your Metropolitane him self poore man being no Bishop neither might seme to be good and sufficient and to haue example of antiquitie For that purpose also ye make Martinus here to say that the king of Hungarie made Bishops according to his pleasure But you see nowe it is not the Princes only pleasure that maketh a Bisshop but there must be both free election without eyther forcing the Clergy to a choise or forcing the chosen to filthie bribery and also there must follow a due consecratioÌ„ which in you and al your fellowes doe lacke And therefore are in deede by the waye to conclude it no true Bisshoppes neither by the lawe of the Churche as you see neyther yet by the lawes of the Realme for wante of due Consecration expressely required by an Act of ParliameÌ„t renewed in this Queenes dayes in Suffragane Bisshoppes much more in you M. Horne The .120 Diuision pag. 74. b. And heâ—e sithen I am entred into the noting of the practises of other CouÌ„tries in this behalfe I might not onely note the doings about .421 this time of Frederike King of Cicill and Iames the King of Spaine his brother in reformation of Relligion in their dominions as appeareth in their Epistles vvriteÌ„ by Arnoldus de noua Villa but also make a digressioÌ„ to the state of other parts in ChristeÌ„doÌ„ as of the churches of Grece of Armenia of Moscouia c. that acknovvledged not any but .422 only their Princes to be their supreme gouernours in al things next to Christ as especially also to note that most auncient part of ChristeÌ„dom southvvard in Aethiopia conteining .62 kingdomes vnder the ruling of him vvhoÌ„ vve misname Presbyter Ioannes as vvho say he vver a Priest and head Bisshop ouer those christian Realmes hauing such a povver vvith them as the Popes 423 vsurpatioÌ„ hath chaleÌ„ged here in Europe to be an head or vniuersal Priest aÌ„d king If vve may beleue Sabellicus vvho saith that
he hath both often talked vvith the MarchauÌ„ts that haue their trafique there and hath also dÃuers times enquired the matter by an interpretour of the inhabitaunts there borne they al say that his name is neyther Presbiter Ioannes nor Pretto Ianes but say they his name is Gyan that is mightie and they maruaile greatly what the Italians meane to call him by the name of Priesthode But this they say that al the suites or requestes euen of their greate Bishoppes are brought before the king him self and that all their benefices or Spiritual promotions be opteined at his handes .424 So that there beynge as Sabellicus telleth further an exceadinge great nomber of chiefe Prelates or Metropolitanes and vnder euerye one Prelate at the leaste tvventy Bishoppes all their sutes and causes Ecclesiasticall beyng brought vnto him and he the maker of all these Prelates Bishoppes and other Ecclesiasticall persons he is called ouer them all Clergy or Laie in all causes Ecclesiastical or themporall Gyan the mightie that is the supreme Ruler aÌ„d Gouernour aÌ„d eueÌ„ so hath .425 coÌ„tinued sitheÌ„ those partes vvere first Christened as they saye of Thomas Dydimus the Apostle vntill our tyme. But thys by the vvaye novv from them to retourne to our ovvne countrey The .20 Chapter Of the Armenians and of the Aethiopians in Preto Ianes lande Stapleton A MAN would thinke that Maister Horne was with some straunge spirituall meditation rauished when he interlaced this digression woorthy belike depely to be coÌ„sidered being here I can not tel whether more impertinently or more falsely betwene the doings of king Henrie and king Stephen that immediately succeded him full wisely wrenched and writhed in For he is now vppon the sodaine as a man rapt vppe and caried awaie not only into Spaine but into Greece Armenia Moscouia yea and Aethiopia too And then is he as sodainly in England againe About a foure hundred yeres past he was very busie and to busie too for his owne honestie with Spaine nowe after this long taciturnitie belike he hathe espied out there some notable matter for his purpose And what is it thinke ye good Reader Forsooth he commeth in as it were in a Mummerie and sendeth vs to Arnoldus de Villa Noua and telleth vs that we shall learne by him of the doing of Frederike king of Sicilie and Iames king of Spain in their Epistles writen by the said Arnoldus But what this Arnoldus was Heretique or Catholique what his bookes were and where and when they were printed and where a man shall finde any thing of him he telleth vs nothing Your brother Gesnerus M. Horn in his Bibliotheca maketh meÌ„tion of Arnoldê° a PhisitioÌ„ aÌ„d nuÌ„breth his bokes But of these epistles there is no word and maruel it is that such a notable worke shoulde escape hys handes Suerlye with much a doe I suppose I haue chaunced vppon hym what in your brother Illiricus and what in your other frende Gaspar Hedio that addeth Paralipomena to Abbas Vrsper gensis I haue by them some feeling of thys your greate ghostly rauishmeÌ„te aÌ„d feele at my fyngers endes that your Arnoldus if he were no better then Illiricus maketh hym was your owne deare brother that is an Heretike aswell as your self and also that in the vehemencye of thys your impertinente madde meditatioÌ„ you are caried away one hundred and fiftie yeares at the leaste from the tyme ye shoulde haue orderly prosequuted and as many myles from the matter yt self For thys Arnoldus is noted to haue writen lyke a blinde and a lewde lying prophete abowte the tyme of Clemente the fifte which was made Pope abowte the yeare of our Lorde .1306 This Arnoldus then taking vppon him to be a prophete sayeth that Antichrist should come within .34 yeres of his blinde prophesiyng Now here for hys part M. Horne also playeth the lying prophete and telleth vs of wonderfull epistles that his authour wrote one hundred yeares before he was borne Whiche epistles though they be very highe and mysticall yet there semeth to be no greate poynte of heresie in theÌ„ And what so euer reformation these kings wente aboute the epistles seme to geue a playn testimony for the Popes primacy and to fynde faulte with certaine religiouse persons that they despised the Churche of Rome and did disallow appeales to that See Yea where he telleth vs with a greate mighty assertion and sayeth Quòd concluditur infallibiliter quòd Antichristus apparebit in mundo ab hoc anno Domini .1354 infra immediatè sequentes 34. annos that is that it is an infallible conclusion that Antechriste shall appeare in the world within fowre and thyrty yeares immediatly folowing after the yeare of our Lorde .1354 He sayth withall that within the sayde 34 the Sarasyns should be destroyed and the Iewes should be conuerted iurisdictionem summi Pontificis per vniuersum orbeÌ„ dilatari and that the authoritie of the Pope should be spredde through owte all the worlde Well how so euer yt be Arnoldus de Villa noua seameth not greatly to furder M. Hornes primacy And it semeth to me that by ignoraÌ„ce he taketh one Arnoldus for an other In dede there was one Arnoldus Brixianus abowt thys tyme coÌ„demned for an Heretik by Eugenius the .3 as S. Bernarde Platina and Sabellicus doe write Your Brother Bale sayeth that he was condemned for that he sayde the clergy might vse no temporal iurisdictioÌ„ And so thys Arnoldus might haue serued your turne for the tyme and somwhat for the matter to after your accustomable reasoninge if the authority of heretikes maye serue the turne But let Arnoldus aÌ„d Spayne to goe for this tyme. for M. Horne hath other great couÌ„tries that about this time taketh hys part as Grecia Armenia Moscouia aÌ„d Aethiopia to which acknouledge they re Princes only to be theyr supreame gouernours in al things next vnto God which ye muste belieue without any proufe belyke because yt is shewed to M. Horne in thys his Spirituall reuelation For otherwise I am assured he shall neuer iustifie this most vntrewe saying And though perchaunce some of these couÌ„treis did not at this tyme shewe to the see of Rome suche obedieÌ„ce as they owght to haue done especially the GreciaÌ„s aÌ„d Moscouites that followe the religioÌ„ and order of the greke Church yet neither doth M. Horne proue nor euer shall be able to proue that the Churches of these couÌ„tries gaue any suche authoritie to they re princes but that they euer toke for spirituall causes they re patriarche and other Bishoppes for the supreame heades in all matters spirituall Maruayle nowe yt is that M. Horne can not loke vpon the Grecians and Armenians but with one blind eye bleared with affection to heresie and hatred to the Pope Otherwyse yf he woulde loke vppon them with the better and indifferente eie there were more cause whie he should regarde aswell the aunciente Greeke Churche which
acknowledged the Popes Supreamacye as also the later acknowledging the same in the generall councell at Lions wherof we haue spoken and also afterward in the general CouÌ„cel at Ferraria and froÌ„ theÌ„ce traÌ„slated to FloreÌ„ce Where also the Armenians were ioyned with the Roman Church But not then first For three hundred yeres before that aboute .10 yeres before the deathe of Henry the first in S. Bernardes tyme the Armenians submitted them selues to Eugenius .3 sending their chief Metropolitane who had vnder him moe theÌ„ a thousand Bishops to the See of Rome who trauayling in iourney of a yere aÌ„d a halfe came to ViterbuÌ„ scarse ij dayes iourney from Rome where the Pope lay theÌ„ of whoÌ„ they were receyued aÌ„d instructed in al such thinges as they sought at his handes touching the order of the blessed sacrifice the obseruation of festiuall dayes and certayn other pointes wherin they varyed from the rest of Christendome of which errours they are of old writers much aÌ„d ofteÌ„ noted And this their submissioÌ„ to the Church of Rome fel before the tyme that M. Horne now talketh of affirming but falsly as his maner is that the people of Armenia acknowleged none but oÌ„ly their princes to be their supreme gournours Neither neded yow yet M. Horne to haue loked so far For if your enuious eie might haue abiddeÌ„ our own late time and the late councel of Trent ye should haue found that the Armenians sent ambassadours to the Pope recognising hys supreamacy and desiring the confirmation of they re patriarch of Antiochia Ye should haue founde that Abdisa the patriarche of the Assyrians inhabiting nygh to the famous floud of Tygris came to Rome with no small eyther trauell or daunger of hys life to be confirmed of Pius Quartus the last pope of blessed memorie who also promised as well for hym selfe as for those that were vnder his spiritual gouernemeÌ„t that he and they woulde faythfully and constantly keepe suche decrees as should be set forth by the saied Councell of Trent Perchaunce ye will the lesse passe for the Armenians seeyng you haue on your syde as ye saye about thys tyme the greate prince of the Aethiopians hauing no lesse then 62. Kingdomes vnder hys Dominion the same country beyng the most auncient part of Christendome Southwarde And because your selfe haue forsaken your priesthodde take heede I pray you that ye haue not withall forsaken your Christendome ye are not contented with the Italians and other that call hym Prieste Ihon as thoughe he were a prieste and head Bishoppe ouer those Christian realmes hauing suche a power wyth them as the popes vsurpation as ye terme yt hath challenged here in Europe to be an head or vniuersall priest or Kyng And ye would rather he should be called as Sabellicus telleth the mighty Gyan So called as ye by a mighty lying exposition of your own falsly declare because he is the supreme ruler and gouernour of all causes aswel ecclesiasticall as teÌ„poral But here first seing ye pretend your selfe to be so good an Antiquarie I would gladly knowe what monumentes ye haue of the Aethiopical religion about this time It had bene mete ye had laied foorth your Authour for your discharge Surely I beleue ye haue sene none at al of such antiquitie and I dare boldly auouch ye neither haue nor shal see any whereby ye may iustly gather that the AethiopiaÌ„s take their king for their Supreme head in all causes Ecclesiastical and Temporal We haue to the contrary the confession of the Bishop Raba Rago his kings Embassadour to the king of Portugale that he made .33 yeares now past saying that he doth acknowledge the bisshop of Rome as the chief bishop and pastour of Christes shepe We haue his confession wherein he declareth that the AethiopiaÌ„s eueÌ„ froÌ„ the begiÌ„ning of the Church did acknowlege the B. of Rome for the first aÌ„d chief Bisshop aÌ„d so at that day did obey him as Christes Vicar What speak I of his Orators coÌ„fession We haue the kings own coÌ„fessioÌ„ made to the Pope wherin he calleth hiÌ„ Caput oiÌ„uÌ„ PoÌ„tifiâ—uÌ„ the head of al bisshops he saith to the Pope AequuÌ„ est vt omnes obedientiaÌ„ tibi praestent sicuti sancti Apostoli praecipiuÌ„t It is mete that al men obey him euen as th'Apostles commaund He saith most humbly kneling on the ground that the Pope is his Father and he his sonne he saith again Your holines without al doubt is Gods Vicar And thinke ye now M. Horne that ye shal like a mighty Giant coÌ„quer al your Readers aÌ„d make them such boÌ„nd slaues to your ignoraÌ„ce and folly that because Sabellicus sayeth he is called Mightye Cyan therefore yee maye so mightely lye as to conclude thereby for that he hathe the collection of the Spiritual liuinges that he is therfore the supreame gouernour in all causes Not so M. Horn. But now shal your greate falshood be discouered and lying sprite be coniured For beholde euen immediatly after the words by you alleaged out of Sabellicus that al benefices and spiritual promotions are obtayned at the Kings hands it foloweth I say immediatly Quod Rom. Pontifex Regum Maiestati dederit The which thinge the Bisshop of Rome hath geuen to the Kings Maiesty Which woordes of your authour you haue most lewdely nipped quyte of Such à MacariaÌ„ you are and so lyke to M. Iewel your pewefellowe Neither doth he speake of any order of relligion about that age so many hundred yeres paste as ye pretende but of his and our late tyme. And so thus are you M. Horne after this your longe and fruitles iorney wherin as wayfaring men in longe iorneyes are wonte to doe ye haue gathered store of wonderfull lies to delight your hearers that haue not trauayled so far withal welcome home againe from Moscouia and Aethiopia into Englande M. Horne The .121 Diuision pag. 78. a. In England also King StephaÌ„ .426 reserued to him self the inuestitures of the Prelats as likevvise after him did Henry the secoÌ„d that made Thomas Becket Archbisshop of CaÌ„torbury who therat was sworn to the King and to his Lawes and to his Sonne In the ninth yeere of his reigne this king called a ParliameÌ„t at Northampton where he entended reformation of many priuileges that the Clergy had amongest these was one that although one of the Clergy had committed felonie murder or treason yet might not the King put him to death as he did the Laye men The which thing with many other the kinge thought to redresse in the said Parliament Thomas Becket resisted him but he might not preuayle againste the king 427 For wel neere al the Bisshops of Englande were against him In the .17 yere of his reigne the king made a iourney into Ireland where with great trauaile he subdued the Irishe and after with the helpe of the Primate of Armach he refourmed the maners of the people and dwellers in that countrey and
our authour sheweth that as the Kyng was going northwarde the grounde opened and swallowed vp hys cartes and caryage that yt coulde neuer be recouered Wherevppon the Kyng fell into a greate griefe and heauinesse and fetched many sighes from the very bottome of hys harte And beyng at Swinstead surfeated with peaches and other fruite and there fell sicke And so beynge sicke departed and being not able to continue on horsebacke came in an horselytter to Leadforde castle and afterwarde to Newemarket where perceiuyng him selfe to be paste all cure and remedie he sente for the Abbatte of Crokestone that was skylfull in physicke of whome he was confessed and receiued the Sacrament of the holye Eucharistia And by and by he endeth this storie of King Iohn saying that because this king was hated of many partly for the death of his nephewe Arthur partly for his adultrie partly for hys tyranny partlye for the tribute by the whiche he browght England into a perpetuall bondage partly for the warres that hys doinges sturred vppe he was scarslie worthie to be bemoned and lamented for of anye man Here haue we now M. Foxe fyue authors by name and more aunciente thē your Caxtō and of an other iudgemente towching this kinges death then your Caxton is beside fowre some sayes at the leaste And now let vs weighe with a word or two the creditte of this yowr owne Authour I passe ouer that ye call yt the chronicle of William Caxton he being neither the maker neither the translatour sauing he hath adioyned out of Polichronicō the description of Englande and Irelande of Treuisa his translation and added as they say certayn other thinges to his vnknowen Author Belyke ye thowght to wynne some credite to your authour clothing hym with the name of this Caxton a man of late remembraunce because he hath no name of his owne And so a mete worke for you in the darke to lurke and lie withall and in dede vnworthy to haue the name of the chronicles of England or to be called Fructus temporum being as vnfruytful as any booke that was made many a .100 yeres Onlesse we may call him beinge barrē of al good truthe and choise of good matter fitte for a story of any credit or fruytful being only fruytful ād plētiful of wōderful vntruths and opē lewde lies I report me for his truth to his fable of the xxxiij Daughters of king Diocletiā king of Syria that after they had slain their husbands stole away by shippe into our Ilelād of Britannie whiche was then vnhabited and vnpeopled and afterwarde beinge conceyued by deuilles browght forth gyantes whiche inhabited the lande vntill the commynge of Brute that slewe them And that our Ilelande was called Albion of the eldest dawghter Albine as afterward Britānie by the name of the foresayd Brute Againe of king Arthure that being not able to kepe the possessiō of his owne realme from the Saxons caried an armie of one hundred thousande and more into farre countries hauing vnder his conducte a nomber of kinges and there slewe the Emperour of Rome ād discomfited his huge army wherin were aboue .5 or .6 hundred thousande armed men Make now M. Foxe the citezens of Rochester beleue that in the olde tyme by the prayer of S. Augustyne they re forefathers were borne with tayles or any wise man to belieue that king Ethelbertus ioyning with his frend Elfride the king of Northumberlād who yet was an heathen the other being christened leuied an army and set vppō the Britaines because they would not receyue and obey the sayd S. Augustine Make vs if you can beleue this with the vaine fabler Galfride a sadde Author with your felowe Iewel against the approued history of venerable Bede and of all other sence his time Make vs I say M. Fox by any good or probable demōstratiō belieue this and an hundred suche other fables for the which your Fructus temporum is vnfruitfull to his wise ād discrete reader and then tel vs and spare not of this mōk of Swīstead Otherwise he wer a very swyneshead that would be lightly and rashly perswaded by suche swynish fables Paynt ād picture thē as fast ād fayre as ye wil to make fooles fayn withal I say not this because I wil excuse hym or any other yll monke of they re nawghty doinges I do require but cōuenient proufe namely of you M. Foxe and your fellowes that are so precise with the Catholikes for their proufes And when ye haue al proued ye proue nothing to the purpose For the ill doings of some naughty packes can neither deface the truth of the Catholique doctrine nor yet spotte the honestie of other not cōsenting And as there is no likelihode the King to be after this sort poisoned so is it more incredible that this Monke had Masses continually songe for his soule and of all most incredible that it shoulde be confirmed by their generall Chapter No no M. Foxe thinke not to carie awaye the matter so Thinke not that al that reade your foolish lewd lying Martyrologe will straight waies without further tryall and examination take all for the Gospell And see how God hath prouided against your false lying fable a good and a conuenient remedie for them that will not willingly be caried away lyke fooles and beastes for the discredite of this your fable For seeing that your selfe hath here most impudently added that which is not at all in your authour that is concerning the confirmation of the generall chapter who will hereafter credite you or regarde your writinges or who wyll not thinke that your vnnamed and vnfruitfull authour hath either vpon to light credite set in this fable in his vnfruitfull booke or by like impudencie as ye haue fayned the generall chapters confirmation hath fained it or taken of some that fained it this whole foolish fond fable Goe nowe on M. Horne pleade on as you haue begonne and bring moe such examples I pray you M. Horne The .125 Diuision pag. 79. a. In this vvhile The French King helde a Councell at Cenomannia in Turon And after him King Lewes did celebrate a solemne Coūcel at Paris wherat was present the Popes legates Stapleton Plead on I say M. Horn ād tel your reader that king Lewes was supreme head because in a coūcell that he kept at Parys the Popes legat was present Wherby it rather followeth that it was kepte by the Popes supreame authority not by the kinges M. Horne The .126 Diuision pag. 79. a. In vvhiche time vvas Frederike the .2 Emperour out of doubt saith Auentinus an other Charles the great and without all controuersie most profitable for the Christiā cōmon wealth vvhiche not only helde the priuileges aforesaid in Apulia and Sicilia but in all his dominions and about this matter .433 tamed diuers Popes called and kepte diuerse Coūcelles asvvel by his Sonnes as by him selfe and ordeined certain .434 Ecclesiastical lavves
against diuerse Heretiques cōdēninge their heresies and appointing hovv they should be ordered ordeining likevvise many priuileges for Ecclesiasticall personnes The .24 Chapter Of Frederike the .2 Emperour of that name THE more and the deaper ye praise this Frederik the more and the deaper ye meshe and wrappe your self in your owne shame and greauous cōdemnatiō And muche are we the catholikes bownden to the inspeakable goodnes of God that whereas ye and your fellowes most presumptuouslye and obstinatelye either reiecte all suche proufes and demonstrations as the catholikes lay for them against you or most fryuolously goe about to frustrat and elude thē hath now so entangled yow with yower owne allegatiō your owne Emperour by yow so highlie cōmēded that whereas ye say he tamed dyuers Popes we say he neuer so tamed Pope as he was tamed him self of the Pope and as he tameth you and maketh you not so much a tame foole as that so folishlye and fondlye set vppe your newe Papacy by his authority but a very mad and an horrible heretike I pray thee now Good Reader geue a good and an attentiue eare Did then this Emperour as ye say Maister Horne and therein truely make lawes though not truely Ecclesiasticall Lawes againste diuerse Heretiques condemning the heresies and appointing howe they shoulde be ordered If ye had tolde your Reader the names of the Heretiques or their heresies and the manner appointed howe they shoulde be ordered yee might haue eased mee of some labour but to your owne little ease or contentation as proclaiming your selfe by expresse woordes as ye doe neuerthelesse couertlie lurking in this youre Cacus denne an open and a notoriouse for a number of most wretched and damnable errours and a most wretched heretique And here first though I haue graunted you that he made lawes againste Heretiques yet will I not graunt you that they were as ye terme thē Ecclesiasticall lawes For suche proprely to speake are made of Ecclesiastical persons in whome the Authoritie of allowing or condemning for matters Ecclesiasticall resteth These Lawes of Frederike were rather exequutorie of the Lawes Ecclesiasticall then lawes mere Ecclesiastical For the Heretiques and heresies by Frederike condemned were before condemned by the Bishoppes and Popes especiallye by the great learned Bishoppe Innocentius the third in the moste famouse Generall Councell kepte at Lateran in Rome At the whiche beside the Pope were present the Patriarches of Constantinople and Hierusalem three score and tenne Metropolitane and foure hundred other Bishoppes 12. Abbattes and .800 Priours conuentuals in the whole as your brother Pantaleō writeth a thousād ād .300 Prelats with the Ambassadours of both the Emperours as wel of the West as of the East Yea as also of the Kings of Hierusalem Fraūce Spaine England Cyprus and other Countries In this Councell were condemned a nūber of heretikes calling thē selues Catharos Patarenos Pauperes de Lugduno Passaginos Tossepinos Arnoldistas Speronistas and with other straūge names There was also cōdemned the wicked Almaricus whose mind the Father of lies had so blinded that his doctrine was to be counted not heretical only but madde also ād furious This coūcel was kept this Fredericus being Emperour who in this point folowing th' Emperours Iustinian ād Charles the Great and so far I graunt it true that ye say he was an other Charles the Great as thei before had done cōfirmed the lawes Ecclesiastical with ciuil ād politike ordinaūces And as they cōdemned the heretiks first by the Church condemned so dothe Fredericus to as Patarenos Speronistas Leonistas Arrianistas Circūcisos Passaginos Ioseppinos Carracēses Albanēses Franciscos Bānaroles Comistas Waldēses Burgaros Cōmillos Barrinos Ottoleuos de aqua nigra and finally omnes haereticos vtriusque sexus All heretiks of both kind as well men as womē Yet is there great differēce betwene the foresaid Ecclesiastical ād Emperial lawes The Ecclesiastical persons after long ād mature cōsideration and examination of opiniōs and doctrine of the foresaid persons do find their doctrine a false and an heretical doctrine and therfore do cōdemne thē as heretiks they do curse and excōmunicate them and if they be persons Ecclesiasticall doe depriue and degrade them and so leaue them to the secular power The said Councel ordeineth that none shal preach without the Popes or the Bishoppes licence and that all secular officers shall take an othe to doe their endeuour to purge their countrie of heretikes and if nede be to be compelled thereto by excommunication And that all suspect persons shall purge them selues at the discretion of their ordinarie vnder paine of excommunication in the which if they wilfully continue one yeare then to be taken for heretikes These and many other things the Councell ordeined in this behalfe The which decrees the Emperour Frederike confirmeth by his Emperial edict adding perpetual infamie exile banishmēt death and the disheryting of their heires and that he shal not be takē for any officer or Magistrat ād that al his iudgemēts and sentēces shal be void that wil not take the othe aforesaid He cōmaūdeth the houses of heretiks and of their fautours and abettours to be plucked downe neuer to be builded againe He declareth them to be intestable that is neither able to make testament of their owne nor to be capable of any benefit out of any other mans testimonie and that to the second generation they shal beare no publike office And this is the manner M. Horne of the ordering of Heretiks that ye speake of appointed by your new supreme Head the Emperour Frederike And so yee see withal how you and your fellowes were to be ordered if he now liued What Me thinke ye beginne M. Horne to waxe angrie and to chaufe with me for telling you of such a rablement of straunge monstruouse heretical names And that ye haue nothing to doe with these heretiques being suche as ye neuer heard of no not so muche as their names before Wel for the names I wil not perchaunce sticke with you but for the wicked opinions that they mainteined they are of nearer cousinage to you then yee were ware of when ye wrote of Fredericus Ecclesiasticall lawes against heretikes Ergo heretikes they were by your owne sentence Wherevnto I adioyne Ergo you are an heretique as vpholding a number of their erronious opinions for the which they were condemned as well by Frederike as by the foresaid general Councel And first to beginne with Almaricus Did not his errors stand in the refusing of Images Aulters the inuocation of Saintes the transubstantiation of the holy Eucharistia euē as your brother Pantaleon writeth saying which is maruaile that he was burned at Paris for teaching of errours A man may thinke they were errours in deede that Pantaleon will ones confesse to be errours For the other aforesaide he taketh not for errours but for true doctrine What errours were they then One was that if Adam and
as your auÌ„cetours the old heretikes were woÌ„t to do in alleging of scripture aÌ„d the Fathers that is in chopping and paring of what it pleaseth you and as ye are cutte of your selues from the Churche so dismembre you also your authours allegations euen as S. Cyprian many yeres sytheÌ„ce hath described and painted you fotrh Firste then is there any one of al your authors that as ye moste wyckedly doe goeth abowt by this story either to make this king Supreame Heade of the frenche Church or to deface and disanul the Popes Primacie No truely Onlesse perchaunce yt be the authour that added to VrspergeÌ„sis I meane your owne deare brother Gaspar Hedio his addition aswell agreeing for matters of fayth with hys firste authour Vrspergensis as the legges and loynes of an horse wil agree with the head shoulders and vpper part of a mans bodie Yea beside his heresy he is to yong to be alleaged for authour authentical To be shorte the dealing of this kinge proueth nothing the lyke regiment that nowe is in our realme which is your peculiar matter and the only matter M. FekeÌ„ham resteth vppon and so for al your great sturre with burning the Popes Bulles and commauÌ„ding the Popes Legates to auoyd the realme ye goe fayre and farre froÌ„ the matter For where you say he wold suffer none of his clergy to goe to the Popes councels that was but of one only Councell called against him self Item where you say He caused the Popes bulles to be burned first not he but Familiares Regis the Kings frendes and courtiars did it and yet it was but one bulle neither and that of the kingss owne excommunication Againe where you saie he commaunded the Popes Legates to auoide the realme It was but one Legate about that one matter that he so commaunded With these many vntruthes by the Arte of Multiplication you entre your plea. Touching the matter it selfe the Kings grudge was but a priuate and a personall grudge and enmitie against Bonifacius no lasting or perpetual renuntiation of the whole Papal authoritie as it is euident by the discourse of al your owne Authors And therefore Bonifacius being dead who accursed the King and interdited the Realme bothe he and the Realme were released from curse and interdiction by Benedictus successour to this Bonifacius Yea Bonifacius yet liuing this King most plainly agnised the authoritie of the See of Rome appealing from this Bonifacius â–ª whom he toke not for the right Pope but an vsurper and an intruder to the See Apostolical vacant as he thought and to the next successour Ye heare Maister Horne notwithstanding the greate enmitie betwene the King and Pope Bonifacius that he appealeth to the See of Rome being as he thought vacant and that he is as I haue said â–ª absolued from the sentence of excommunication by Bonifacius his successour whiche altogether ye omitte But yet ye tell vs of Pope Clement the fift made as ye say pope by this King But here you ouerreache your Authour and water him with your olde lying glose Nauclerus neither saieth nor could truely saye that the king made him pope but saith he was made Pope by his intercessioÌ„ Neither your Authour Antoninus saieth it Ye saye he swore this pope to certaine condicions Why doe ye not name theÌ„ M. Horne Forsoth because in the naming of theÌ„ the fourme state and condition of this your new primacy in your faire Phillip woulde be full ilfauoredly acrased and defourmed Among other there were these three Prima est vt me perfectè reconcilies Ecclesiae sacrosanctae relaxando veniaÌ„ dando de adiutorio dato in captura Bonifacij Papae Secundum est vt censuras excommunicationis amoueas contra me meos sequâ—ces prolatas Tertium est quòd mihi concedas omnes decimas regni per quinquennium in reparationem expensarum multarum in bello inito contra Flandrenses First that ye will perfectly reconcile me to the Churche and release and forgeue me for that by my meanes Pope Boniface was taken prisoner Secondly that you wil reuoke the sentence of excommunication geuen against mee and my confederates Thirdly that you will graunte me for fiue yeres the tenth of al my realme to relieue me for the great charges and expences defraied in my warres against the Flemmings These conditions the king required the Pope to assure him of by Othe Then would M. Horne faine haue Pope Boniface taken for an heretique and saieth that King Phillip would haue had it so declared by the Councell holden at Vienna But the matter was taken vp M. Horne saith and to satisfie the King it was declared that Pope Bonifacius doings should not be preiudiciall to him and his heires And why haue ye M. Horne either wilily omitted the matters for the which the pope was coÌ„ditionated withal or haue so fondly told vs against your self of this Councell at Vienna Why but to coÌ„firme the popes primacy aÌ„d to declare your selfe also a lyer in saying the matter was taken vp c. For the CouÌ„cel assembled of .300 Bishops beside other prelats would in no wise agree to the kings request but declared the coÌ„trary to wit that Bonifacius was a catholike and an vndoubted Bishop as your owne authours Antoninus and Nauclerus specifie Yea Nauclere addeth Quo rex cogebatur contentus esse With the which determination of the Councel the kinge was constrayned to be contented At the coronation of the foresayde Clement were presente not only this Philip the Frenche king but the king of Arragone and as some write the kinge of Englande also Yet hath M. Horn one other prouf â–ª to proue Philip head of the Churche for that he deposed a Bishop for heresye and for that he claymed the inuestiture of Bishoppes As for the inuestitures let them goe for this time we haue sayd inough I suppose of that matter And as for deposing of a Bishope he deposed him not but vnder pretence of heresy saieth Nauclere he depriued him of all his temporaltyes and of his Bishopricke But why doe ye not M. Horne recite the whole senteÌ„ce of your authors Antoninus and Nauclerus For as for Blondus writing nothing of this mater that is of of the deposing of any Bishop or of the claimiÌ„g of the inuestitures for the which you seeme to alleage him ye doe but blindly allege and may blot hiÌ„ out again sauing that ye may truly put in that in the Councel which king Philip called in FrauÌ„ce he appealed as I haue told you to th'Apostolik See of Rome But why do ye not as I sayd shew the whole aÌ„d entiere senteÌ„ce of your authours fully to adorne your primacy withal whiche is that he toke a certayne Bishoppe laying to hys charge that he was a PateraÌ„ heretik spoyling hym of his Bishopryke and of al his goods aÌ„d that he spoyled also and robbed the Bishopprykes beinge vacante and that he would haue had the inuestitures of the Bishoppes Now
others part of whom your brethern of Basil haue patched vp togeather in a greate volume as they laboure al to proue the Emperour aboue the Pope in temporal iurisdiction and gouernemēt wherin yet they erred as we haue said so none of thē al doe labour to proue the Emperour supreme gouernour in spirituall and ecclesiastical causes as you the first founders of this heresy do say and sweare to but do leaue that to the Bishoppes yea and some of them to the Pope to And therefore al were it true that they wrote in the fauoure of Lewys the .4 then Emperour yet were you neuer the nerer of your purpose by one iote This is M. Horne your owne proper and singular heresy of England to make the Prince supreme gouernour in causes ecclesiastical You only are Laicocephali that is such as make the lay Magistrates your heads in spirituall matters Ye adde then more force to your matter by a great coūcel kepte at Franckford wherat the king of Beame and of Englande also were presente of which wyth other things is set forth by a special ād a latin letter as the precise words of Marius or of the additiō adioyned to Vrspergensis But neither they nor anye other of your marginall authours speake of the king of Englād And when ye haue al don ād who so euer was there yt was but a schismatical conuenticle and yet muche better then your late conuocations Yf the articles of your sayde conuocations had comme to theire handes no dowbte they had bene condemned for a greate parte of them for most blasphemous heresies Wel The Emperour saith say you that his authority depēdeth not of the Pope but of God immediatly and that it is a vayne thinge that is wonte to be sayde the Pope hath no superiour yf ye could proue this Emperour an Euangelist or this Coūcel a lawfull Generall Councel we would geue some eare to you And yf themperours authority depende so immediatly of God shewe vs goddes commaundement geuē rather to the Germans then to the Frenche or English mē to chose an Emperour Most of the other princes Christiā in Europa holde by succession and not by electiō And yf ye cā shew vs any other cause of the diuersity but the Popes only ordinance then shal ye quite your self lyke a clerke Yf ye cā not shewe other cause then shal ye neuer be able to shewe vs good cause why the Pope should not clayme the cōfirmation Yet is yt sayeth M. Horne a vayne thing to say the Pope hath no superiour but yt is more vainelye and fondlye done of you M. Horn to the descrying of your false dealing and to the destruction of your Primacy to bring foorth this saying For your sayd councel recogniseth the Pope as superiour in all causes ecclesiastical And where yt sayeth yt hath a superiour why do ye not tel vs as your authours do who is his superiour Is it the Emperour wene you or any temporal Prince as ye wold make your vnlearned reader belieue No no. Your councel meante and so both your authours plainely declare that it was the generall councell to the which themperour had appealed Where you adde the Actes of this Councell were ratified by the Emperours letters patents and do bring in thervpon as the Emperours letters against the Popes processes you beguile your Reader and belie your Author Nauclerus For those letters patents this Emperour gaue forth not as ratifiyng the Actes of that Councel as you say but De concilio quorundā fratrū Minorum sub sigillo suo vpō the aduise of certaine Minorits vnder his owne seale And againe vocata solenni curia At the keping of a solemne Courte Of the Acts of that Councel Nauclere speaketh not in this place neither reporteth these leters pattēts to haue proceded therof Thus of Princes Courtes ye make great Councels and of the aduise of certaī Friers you frame to your Reader the cōsent of many bishoppes By suche pelting shiftes a barren cause must be relieued But now are ye yet againe in hand with an other Councel at Frankford by this Emperour and with certaine heresies that Pope Clement laid to this Emperours charge It would make a wise man to wonder to consider to what end ād purpose this stuffe is here so thrust in Neither cause can I as yet coniecture any vnlesse I shoulde impute it to Maistres folie or to dame heresie or to both or to the speciall ordinaunce of God that suffreth this man for the malice he beareth to the Catholike Church to wexe so blind that he speaketh he wotteth not what and seeth not whē he speaketh moste against him selfe nor the matter that he would gladly defend For beside as many lies as be almoste lines as that he telleth of an heresie first laid to the Emperours charge which was not the first as ye shal vnderstand anon Item that the Pope sayed he was an heretike because he said Christ ād his Apostles were poore wherin he doth excedingly lie vpon pope Clement Item that th'Emperour set forth lawes Ecclesiasticall concerning mariages and deuorcemēts which his Authours say not nor is otherwise true beside all this he declareth his Emperour to be a very heretike and him selfe also or at the least to be but a very foolish fond man I wil therfore for the better vnderstāding of the mater first rehearse you his authors wordes and then adde to it some further declaratiō mete for the purpose The first heresy saith Nauclerus was that the Emperour affirmed that the Decree made by Pope Iohn the .22 touching the pouerty of Christ ād his Apostles was heretical swearing that he beleued the contrarie He auouched moreouer that it appertained to the Emperour to make or depose Popes Furthermore being cited to answere in a cause of heresie and being accursed for his cōtumacy he hath cōtinued almost these tēne yeres in the said curse He retained also in his cōpany one Iohn of Landenio an Archeheretik He maketh bisshops he breaketh the interdict and doth expel thē out of their benefices that wil not breake it He seuereth matrimonies cōtracted in the face of the Church and ioyneth persons together in the degrees forbiddē He meaneth perchaunce sayeth Nauclere that he maried his sonne Lewys to the Coūtes of Tyroles her husbād Iohn the king of Beames son yet liuing saying that he was impotēt ād furder shee was maried to this Lewys being within the degrees prohibited Clemēt addeth beside that he hath set vp an Idole in the Churche and an Antipope and hath de facto deposed the Pope These are Nauclere M. Horn his authors precise words the which I pray thee good reader to conferre with M. Hornes glose and then shal ye see the mans honesty and fidelity in reporting his Authors This Emperor then was not accōpted an heretik because he said Christ ād his Apostles wer poore neither is this cōdemned for heresie by the foresaid Iohn the .22 but to say Christ and
fornication in vvyddovves goodes in bloudshead in the Churcheyarde in inuentories c. and in a great many mo matters vvhich ye call Spirituall or Ecclesiasticall causes the Frenche kinge prouing .444 them to be as in deede they vvere no other but temporall neuerthelesse not standinge much about the name nor taking them al avvay from their iurisdiction he onely saied he vvould reforme them Neuerthelesse for certeine daies there vvas much disputing to and fâ—o whether they belonged to the kinge to reforme or no till the king by his foresaid procuratour gaue theÌ„ the kinges determinat aunswere declaring vnto them howe that they ought not to be troubled bicause the kinges intentioÌ„ was to keepe those rightes and customes of the Churche and Prelates which were good aÌ„d resonable but by reason of their faults the iudgement which were good and reasonable apperteined not vnto them to determine but to the kiÌ„g Bicause the Decree Nouit c. saieth that the kinge of Fraunce in matters de Facto hath not his superiour c. VVhereuppon hee coÌ„cluded that the kinge woulde heare all the informatioÌ„s And those Customes of the whiche he should be fully enfourmed that they were good and reasonable he woulde make only to bee obserued In .445 coÌ„clusioÌ„ the Prelats made such importune labour that the forsaid attourney auÌ„swered theÌ„ for the kinge that if the Prelates theÌ„ selues would amende those thinges that were to be amended and corrected the king would abide till the feaste of the Natiuity next to come within the saide terme he woulde innouate nothing but if within the sayde terme the Prelates had not amended those thinges that were to be amended and corrected that then the king would put to such â—emedy as shuld be acceptable to God and the people VVhich in conclusion the kinge vvas faine to do by a sharpe and seuere .446 Lavv vvhan he savve hovv the Prelateâ— dallied him of vvith faire vvordes and .447 therefore he him selfe Composuit rem sacerdotum did set in order the matters of the Priestes The .31 Chapter Of Charles the .4 and Philip de Valois sixt of that name kinges of Fraunce Stapleton WEll fisht and caught a frogge All this loÌ„g tale is tolde for Composuit rem sacerdotum But to touche the particulars what wise reason is this or what reason at al is it to make the Quene of England supreame head of the Church because Charles the French king denied the pope the tenthes of the Clergy Verely his authour saith the king did empayre his estimation that men had of his vertue before by this very fact of his Yea and yet he sayth withall that afterwarde he did coÌ„desceÌ„de to the popes request Now what meaneth M. Horn to alleage that for prouf of dewe gouuernemeÌ„t which his authors report for prouf of vndewe regiment Meaneth he that al the worlde shoulde laugh him to skorne That which foloweth of Peter BertraÌ„d and eftson of Paulus Aemilius is M. Horns own making theÌ„ to speake not theire myndes but what liketh him telliÌ„g vs first an obscure dark false tale out of the sayd BertraÌ„d but I trust we shall drawe him out into the fayre open light and pluck froÌ„ him Petrus Bertrand and Paulus Aemilius with whose visour he woulde fayne couer the vgly face of his impudente and shamelesse lies Why M. Horn hath not the Clergy to doe with matters of contracts of mariage excommunications wills and with the examination of mens beliefes with making synodical decrees and such like matters Wherfor theÌ„ do ye not shake of from you the intermedlinge with these matters Wel I perceiue saying aÌ„d doing are two things and neither shall Ludouicus the Emperour though he affirmed that the Clergy should followe Christ and his Apostles in pouerty make yowe to disclaime your goodly landes and patrimony nor Philip Valesius the Frenche kinge make yowe to disclaime your iurisdiction The gaine is to sweet Perhaps ye will answere that I strayne yowe to farre and that ye do not deny but that the Clergy may vse the iurisdiction of the foresayd matters but not as Church or ecclesiasticall matters but as playne temporall matters for the Frenche kinge proued they were so in dede Neyther the king proued yt nor your authour sayth yt nor any other The shamelesse dealinge of this man is suche that he semeth to seke nothing else but to ouerwhelme the worlde with wordes litle regardinge to speake not only great and many vntruthes but euen such as without further triall and strayning hym no more but with his owne authours are incontinently opened and descried To answere fully and at large to all his endlesse and importune babling aswel here as otherwhere would be to to tediouse a thinge And for this matter in as muche as Petrus Bertrand is in prynte I will send the learned reader that is desirouse to see the deapth of thys matter to the originall booke and will nowe touche so much onely as shal be sufficiente for the vnlettered reader to see and consider M. Hornes vnfaythfull and wretched dealing Petrus Câ—â—erius being one of the kings priuie councell proponed to the Clergy before the king and the nobilitie .76 articles and wente about to proue that the prelates and the Clergy for so many poynts had vsurped vppon the kinges iurisdiction He auowched also that temporall and spirituall things are diuided and sondred and that the one appertayned to the kinge onely the other to the cleargy onely The archbishop of Sans answered to this Petrus and proued by the olde and the newe testameÌ„t by the cyuil and canon Lawe and by the custome of Fraunce tyme out of mynd vsed and by seuerall graunts and priuileges receiued from the kings predecessours that spirituall and temporall iurisdiction were not so preciâ—elie distincted but that one person might occupie both After him the same daye seueÌ„ night in the presence of the king stode vppe Petrus Bertrandus a Bisshoppe of the people in Fraunce then called Hedui who are nowe Burgonions and enforced the same matter addinge a full aunswere aswell to the decree Nouit alleaged here by M. Horne out of the sayd Petrus Cunerius as vnto all his .76 articles A greate nomber of the sayde articles towche matters playne and mere temporall and yet suche as the clergy did and might medle withall partly by Lawe partly by speciall priuilege and partly by custome There were certayne faults and abuses fownd in the prelates officers the whiche the prelates answered that yf they had knowen them before they woulde not haue suffred them and promised to forsee for the tyme to come for the earneste amendinge and redressinge of them For the redressing whereof the kinge gaue them a tyme vntill Christmas folowinge Nowe M. Horne would make thee belieue good reader that because the prelats dalied and things were not refourmed accordingly the kinge by a sharpe and a seuere lawe dyd amende and correcte them But this is your owne
Quapropter sancitum est vt nulli mortalium deinceps liceret pro quauis causa agere apud Romanum Pontificem vt quispiam in Anglia eius authoritate impius religionisque hostis publicè declararetur hoc est excommunicaretur quemadmodum vulgò dicitur néue exequi tale mandatum si quod ab illo haberet Sincerely translated thus they stande A Councel sayeth he was called at Westmynster wherin yt was thowght good to the king and his Princes for theire common weale in Englande yf a parte of the Popes authority were bounded within the lymytes of the Occean sea because many were dayly troubled and vexed for causes which they thowght coulde not be well hearde at Rome Wherfore yt was decreed that yt should be lawfull for no man to sue to the Pope for euery cause to haue any man in Englande by his authority publikely pronounced a wicked man and an enemie of religion that is as the people commonly terme yt to be excommunicated And that if any man haue any suche commaundement he doe not exequute yt The statute then doth not embarre as ye most shamefully pretend all suites to Rome nor all excommunications from the Pope but only that it should not be lawfull to sue to Rome and procure excommunications indifferently as wel in temporal as in spiritual matters as it seemeth many did then And this doth nothing acrase the Popes ordinarie authoritie Now that this is the meaning your Authour him selfe sufficiently declareth First when he speaketh but of a parte of the Popes authoritie then when he sheweth that men sued to Rome for suche causes as were thought could not be heard there which must nedes be temporall causes And therefore ye ouerhipped one whole line and more in your translation thinking by this sleight so craftely to conueie into your theeuish Cacus denne this sentence that no man should espie you And for this purpose where your Authour writeth pro quauis causa agere that is to sue for euery cause Ye translate to trie any cause As though it were al one to say I forbidde you to sue to Rome for euery cause and to saie I forbidde you to sue to Rome for any cause And as though your Authour Polidore had writeÌ„ pro quacunque causa agere to trie any cause at al. The statute therefore doth not cut of al suites but some suites that is for suche matters as were temporal or thought so to be WherevppoÌ„ it wil followe that for all spiritual matters the Popes iurisdiction remained vntouched and nothing blemished For these woordes of the statute that men shoulde not sue in euerie cause to Rome imploye some causes for the whiche they might sue to Rome And so for all your gaie Grammar and ruffling Rhetorique the Popes authoritie is confirmed by this statute whiche ye bring againste it And this King Richard confirmed it and was redie to mainteine it not by words only but by the sworde also And therefore caused to be gathered fiftene thousand fotemen and two thousand horsemen and sent them out of the realme to defende Pope Vrbane against his ennemie and Antipope Clement You on the other side in this your victoriouse booke haue brought a iolie sorte of souldiers to the field to fight against the Pope but when all is well seene and examined ye doe nothing but muster lies together against the Pope as he did men to fight for the Pope A farre of and vppon the sodaine an vnskilfull man would thinke ye had a iolie and a well sette armie but lette him come nigh and make a good view and then he shal finde nothing but a sorte of scar crowes pricked vppe in mans apparell M. Horne The .140 Diuision pag. 13. a. The Churche of Rome at this time vvas marueilouslie torne in sunder vvith an horrible Schisme vvhiche continued about fortie yeares hauing at ones three heades calling them selues Popes euerie one of them in moste despitefull vvise calling the other Antichriste Schismatique Heretique tyraunt thiefe traitour the sonne of perdition sovver of Cockle the child of Beliall c. Diuerse learned men of that time inueighed againste them all three as Henricus de Hassia Ioan. Gerson Theodorych Nyem Secretarie before this to Pope Boniface vvho proueth at lardge by .456 good reasons by the vvoorde of God and by the Popes Decrees that the refourmation of these horrible disorders in the Chuche belong to the Emperour and the Secular Princes Sigismunde the noble Emperour vnderstanding his duetie herein amongest other his notable Actes called a Councell togeather at Constantia and brought againe to vnitie the Churche deuided in three partes whiche Councell saithe Nauclerus beganne by the Emperours coÌ„maundemente and industrye in the yeare 1414 To the vvhiche Councel came Pope Iohn before theÌ„mperors coÌ„ming thinking to haue 457 outfaced the Councell vvith his pretensed authoritie till the Emperoure came vvho geauing to all men in the Councel free libertie to speake their mindes a great companie of horrible vices were laied straight way to his chardge To the vvhich vvhen he vvas not able to ansvvere he vvas .458 deposed and the other tvvo Popes also and an other 459 chosen chieflie by the Emperonâ—s meanes called Martin the fifte After these things finished they entred into communication of a reformation bothe of the Clergie and the Laitie to vvhiche purpose the Emperour had deuised a booke of Constitutions and also vvilled certaine learned Fathers there but specially the Bisshoppe of Camera a Cardinall there presente to deuise vvhat faultes they could finde and hovve they shoulde be â—edressed not sparing any degree neyther of the Prelates nor of the Princes themselues VVhiche the Bisshoppe did and compiled a little booke or Libell entituled A Libell for reformation of the Churche gathered togeather by Peter de Aliaco c. And offered to the Churche rulers gathered togeather in Constaunce Councel by the commaundemente of the Emperoure Sigismunde cet In this Libell of refourmation after he hathe touched the notable enormities in the Pope in the Courte of Rome in the Cardinalles in the Prelates in Religious personnes and in Priestes in exactions in Canons and Decretalles in collations of benefices in fastings in the Diuine Seruice in Pictures in making festiuall daies in making Sainctes in reading theyr legendes in the Churche in hallovving Temples in vvoorshipping Reliques in calling Councelles in making Relligious souldiours in refourming Vniuersities in studying liberal Sciences and knovvledge of the tongues in repairing Libraries and in promoting the learned After all these thinges being .460 Ecclesiasticall matters or causes he concludeth vvith the dueties of Princes for the looking to the reformation of these matters or any other that needeth amendement The sixth saieth he and the last consideration shall be of the refourminge of the state of the Laie Christians and chieflie the Princes of whose manners dependeth the behauiour of the people cet Let them see also that they
neuer calleth the Emperour supreame gouernour in all matters no not in any matter Ecclesiasticall He sayeth the Emperour is truly called Aduocatus vniuersalis Ecclesiae the Aduocat or protectour of the vniuersall Churche And wherein he declareth out of the .8 Generall Councel For sayth he as the Authoryte to define and determine those thinges that belonge to the right and vniuersall faythe of Christe is committed of God to Priestes so to gouerne to confirme and to preserue those thinges that are of God by the Priestes ordayned it is committed to the holy Empire And this he graunteth to the Emperour onely not to other seuerall princes and kinges bicause he speaketh onely herein of matters touchinge the vniuersall faith of the Church Wherein also he so farre preferreth the pope before the Emperour that he sayeth Si papa qui in Episcopatu fidei principatum gerit electum in fide errare inueniret declarare posset eum non esse Imperatorem If the pope who beareth the principalytie in the bishoply charge of Fayth should finde the Emperour elected to erre in the fayth he might pronouÌ„ce him no Emperor In the next chapter he proueth very wel out of the Chalcedon Councell the Councells of Milleuitum and of Cabylon that in matters properly ecclesiasticall belonging to bishops and clerckes Emperours and princes ought not to intermedle Nowe touching the intermedling of Emperours and princes with Councelles firste he sheweth by the examples of Riccharedus Chintillanus and Sysenandus kinges of Spayne in .iij. seuerall Councelles of Toletum which also we haue before shewed with what mekenes reuerence and humilite princes ought to come to Councells And wheras in many Synodes matters also of the common welthe were debated he declareth by the practise of Aunciente time that In Synodicis congregationibus c. In Synodall assemblyes of particular prouinces the office of the kinge is to mete there to exhorte and to strengtheÌ„ to obey and to execute the ecclesiastical coÌ„stitutions such as belonge to fayth or to the worshipping of God But in such coÌ„stitutions as belonge to the publike state of the common welthe he must together with the bishops define and determine In all which he ouerthroweth clerely your position M. Horne as you see And here after this in the next chapter immediatly foloweth the place by you alleaged By that which is aforesayd it is gathered that Emperors made alwayes the Synodal congregations of vniuersall Councels of the whole worlde c. For this he speaketh only of General Councels adding immediatly in the same sentence which sentence you quyte cutte of from the ende Locales verò nunquam eos legitur collegisse But prouinciall Synodes it is neuer read that Emperours called And in the nexte Sentence he concludeth howe he called the generall Councelles Non quòd coactiuè sed exhortatiuè colligere debeat Not that the Emperour should cal or gather those Councels by the way of force or coÌ„maundement but by the way of exhortation and aduise And this he exemplifieth very well by the Councell of Aquileia whereat S. Ambrose was present Vnto the which the bishops were so called by the Emperours Gratian ValeÌ„tinian and Theodosius as in their epistle the Councel agniseth vt episcopis honorificentia reseruata nemo de esset volens nemo cogeretur inuitus that dewe reuereÌ„ce beiÌ„g reserued to the bishops none was absent that listed to come nor none was forced that listed not to come Nowe the reason why the Emperour may cal only General Councels none prouinciall Cusanus addeth For saieth he when any generall daungers of fayth do occurre or any other thing that vniuersally troubleth the Church of Christ then ought the Emperour him self to attende as a preseruer both of the fayth and of the peace and theÌ„ he ought first of all to signifie to the bishop of Rome the necessyte of a Councel and requyre his consent for assembling a Councell in some certayne place As the Emperours MartiaÌ„ and Valentinian did to pope Leo for the ChalcedoÌ„ Councell InuitaÌ„tes atque rogantes Inuitinge him and desiringe him As Constantin the .4 did to pope Agatho for the .6 general Councell at Constantinople writing thus vnto him Adhortamur vestram paternam Beatitudinem We exhorte your fatherly blessednes vsinge all wordes of gentle intreaty and none of forceable commaundemente as we haue before largely declared To be short Cusanus concludeth al this Imperiall callinge of Councelles in these wordes Ista sunt cat These are the thinges that belonge to the Emperour touchinge the beginninge of a Councell that is to assemble it with exhortation and with sauegarde with all liberty with good custody all partialytie taken away and all necessyte of commaundement Nowe if you wil knowe what difference there is betwene the calling of the Pope and the calling of the Emperour to a Councel Cusanus declareth that also shortly by the practise of the first Councels thus Papa vt primus c. The Pope calleth a General Councel for of such he speaketh as the chief and as hauing a power to coÌ„maunde through the principality of his priesthood ouer all bisshops touching that assembly which coÌ„cerneth the vniuersal state of the Church in the which he beareth the chiefe charge By the which power committed vnto him he may commauÌ„d the faithful to assemble chiefly al priestes subiect vnto him But the Emperour exhorteth or counselleth the Bisshops and commaundeth the Laye Thus much your own Authour Cusanus M. Horne concerning the Emperours Authority in calling of Councels I suppose if you take his whole meaning your cause wil be but weakely relieued by him And I think you wishe nowe you had neuer alleaged him M. Horne The .143 Diuision pag. 85. b. Next vnto Frederike vvas Mâ—ximilian Emperour to vvhome the Princes of Germany put vp certaine greuaunces in Ecclesiasticall matters that anoied the Empire in number .10 Against Bulles Priuileges ElectioÌ„s reseruatioÌ„s expectatiues Annates vnfit pastours pardoÌ„s tythes aÌ„d the spiritual courtes c. beseching hiÌ„ to haue some redresse herin VVho being moued vvith the admonitions aduisementes and exhortations of the learned Clergy and the godly Princes at the length called a Councel at Triers and Colayn for the redresse of these and other enormities in the yeere of the Lord 1512. vvhich vvas the fourth yeere of the moste renoumed King of EnglaÌ„d King Henry the eight In this Councel amongest other thinges because there was a suspicion of a Schisme breedinge and of greauaunces in the Churche it vvas necessarily decreed that the Emperour and Princes electours vvith other Princes and states of the Empire should looke about them and vvel coÌ„sult by what means these greeues might be taken away most commodiouslie and the Schisme remoued and euill thinges reformed to edification It was decreed also against blasphemours to paie either a somme of money limited or to suffer death And that all men should knowe this decree it was thought
good to the Princes and states of the Empire that al Preachers and persones should at all high feastes preache vnto the people thereof faithfully This being done Maximilian sette forth a decree for the taking avvaie of the foresaied Ecclesiastical greuaunces vvherein he declareth that though of clemencie he haue suffered the Pope and the Clergie herein as did his Father Frederik Yet not withstanding sith that by his liberality the worshippe and seruice of God hath fallen to decaie it apperteineth vnto his dutie whom God hath chosen vnto the Emperial Throne of Rome that amongest all other moste great businesses of peace and warres that he also looke aboute him vigilantlie that the Church perishe not that Regilion decaie not that the worshippe of the seruice of God be not diminished c. In confideration vvhereof he prouideth that a man hauing in any Citie a Canonship or Vicarshippe enioy not any prebende of an other Church in the same Citie c. Making other decrees againste suinge in the Ecclesiasticall Courtes for benefices for defence of Lay mens Patronages for pensions against bulles and cloked Symonie c. After this the .468 Emperour and Levvys the French King concluded togeather to call a .469 generall Councell at Pise to the vvhich also agreed a great part of the Popes Cardinals Many saith .470 Sabellicus began to abhorre the Popes Courts saying that al things were defiled with filthy lucre with monstruous and wicked lustes with poisonings Sacrilegies murders and Symoniacal faiers and that Pope Iulius him selfe vvas a Symoniake a dronkarde a beaste a worldling and vnworthelye occupied the place to the destruction of Christendome and that there was no remedie but a General Councel to be called to helpe these mischiefes to the which his Cardinalles accordng to his othe desired him but they could not obteine it of him Maximilian the Emperour being the Authour of it with Lewes the Frenche King because the histories doe beare recorde that in times past the Emperours of Rome had wont to appoint Councels they appoint a Coūcell to be holdē at Pyse The .37 Chapter Of Maximilian the Emperour Great Granfather to Maximilian the Emperour which now liueth Stapleton THough Maximilian the Emperour redressed certaine grieuaunces that the Churches of Germanie suffred through paiements to the Romaine Court as did the French Kings about the same time yet did he not thereby challenge the Popes Supremacy but most reuerētly obeied the same as did this notwithstanding the French Kings also as I haue before declared Which to omitte al other arguments appeareth wel by his demeanour at his later daies in the first starting vppe of your Apostle I shoulde saye Apostata Martin Luther and also by the protestation of his nexte successour Charles the fift of famous memorie protesting openlye at his first dyet holden in Germanie at Wormes that he woulde followe the approued Relligion of his moste Noble Progenitours of the house of Austria of whome this Maximilian was his Graundfather Whose Relligion and deuotion to the See of Rome from time to time his nephew Charles in that assemblye extolleth and setteth forthe as a most honourable and worthy example Whiche in him howe great it was if nothing els yet your deape silence in this place of so noble an Emperour vnder whome suche importante concurrents befell geaue vs well to vnderstande For had there bene in him the least inkling in the worlde of any inclining to your factious sect he shoulde not thus haue escaped the famouse Chronicle of this your infamouse Libell And yet verely as wel you might haue broughte him and Ferdinand his brother yea and our late Gratiouse Soueraigne Queene Marie too for example of gouernemente in Ecclesiasticall causes as you haue broughte Maximilian his predecessour and a number of other Emperours before As for the Generall Councell that you saye Maximilian and Lewys the Frenche King called at Pyse it was neuer taken for anye Generall Councell nor Councell at all but a schismaticall assemblie procured against Pope Iulius by a fewe Cardinalles whome he had depriued of their Ecclesiasticall honour And it was called onely by the meanes of the Frenche King in despite of Pope Iulius for making league with the Venetians and for mouing Genua to rebelle againste him As for Maximilian he doubted in dede a while being for the said league offended with the Pope whiche waie to take but seeinge the matter growe to a Schisme he rased that Conuenticle being remoued from Pise to Millaine and agreed with Pope Iulius By whom also and by Leo the .10 his successoure this Conuenticle was dissanulled in a Generall Councell holden at Laterane in Rome To the whiche Councell at length as wel the Schismaticall Cardinalles as all other Princes condescended And thus euer if there be any thing defectuouse or faulty that you make much of and that maketh for you but if the faulte be refourmed and thinges done orderlye that you will none of for that is against you As for that you tell vs out of Sabellicus That many beganne to abhorre the Popes Courtes c. not telling vs withal where in Sabellicus that should appere his workes being so large it semeth to be a manifest Vntruth For neither in his Aenead 11. lib. 2. where by the course of time it shoulde be found neither in Rebus Venetis nor anye otherwhere can I yet finde it And therefore vntill you tell vs where that shamefull accusation was layed in and by whome we doe iustlie aunswere you that it sauoureth shrewdly of a lie And yet if all were true what proue you els but that then the Pope was an euill man and his Courte licentiously ordered Whereof if you inferre M. Horne that therfore the Prince in England must be Supreame Gouernour then on the contrarie side we may reason thus The Pope that now liueth is a man of miraculouse holinesse of excellente learning and no waies reprehensible His Court also is diligently refourmed and moste godly ordered as all that now know Rome can and do witnesse Ergo the Quenes Maiestie now nor no other Prince can or ought to be supreme Gouernour in al causes Ecclesiasticall M. Horne The .144 Diuision pag. 86 b. Maximilian the Emperour Levves the French Kinke and other Princes beyonde the seas vvere not more carefully bent and moued by theyr learned men to refourme by their authoritie the abuses about .471 Church matters then vvas King Henrie the eight at the same time King of England of most famous memorie vvho follovving the humble suits and petitions of his learned Clergie agreeing therevpon by vnifourme consent in their Conuocation toke vppon him that authoritie and gouernment in all matters or causes Ecclesiasticall vvhich they assured him to belong vnto his estate both by the vvoord of God and by the auncient Lavves of the Churche and therefore promised in verbo sacerdotij by their priesthoode not to doe any thing in their Councels vvithout his assent
c. And this Clergie vvas not onely of Diuines but also of the vvisest most expert and best learned in the Ciuil and Canon Lavves that vvas than or hath bene sence as D. Tonstall Bisshoppe of Duresme D. Stokesley Bisshop of London D. Gardiner Bisshop of VVynton D. Thirlebie Bisshoppe of VVestminster and after of Norvvich and your old Maister D. Bonner vvho succeded Stokâ—sley in the See of LoÌ„don and many others by vvhose aduise and consent there vvas at that time also a learned booke made and publisshed De vera differentia Regiae potestatis Ecclesiasticae vvhiche I doubte not but yee haue sene long sithen Neither vvas this a .472 nevv deuise of theirs to please the King vvithal or their opinioÌ„ only but it vvas aÌ„d is the iudgemeÌ„t of the most lerned 473 CiuiliaÌ„s and Canonists that vvheÌ„ the Clergy are faulty or negligeÌ„t it appertaineth to th' Emperor to cal general councelles for the reformation of the Churche causes as Philippus Deciuâ— a famous Lavvyer affirmeth And the Glossator vppon this Canon Principes affirmeth that the princes haue iurisdiction in diuers sortes within the Churche ouer the Cleargy when they be stubbourne ambitious subuerters of the faith falsaries makers of Schismes contemners of excommunication yea also wherein so euer the Ecclesiasticall povver faileth or is to vveake as in this Decree He meaneth vvhere the povver of the Church by the vvorde of doctrine preuaileth not therein must the Princes authority and iurisdiction take order for that is the plaine prouisâ— in the decree The vvordes of the decree are as follovv The seculer princes haue .474 oftentimes vvithin the Church the highest authority that they may fence by that power the Ecclesiastical discipline But with in the Church the povver of princes should not be necessary sauing that that thing vvhich the priests are not able to do by the vvorde of doctrine the povver of the prince may commaund or obteine that by the terrour of discipline The heauenlie kingdome dothe oftentimes preuaile or goe forvvarde by the earthlie Kingdome that those which being vvithin the Churche dooe againste the faithe and discipline maye be broughte vnder by the rigoure of princes and that the povver of the princes may lay vppon the neckes of the proude that same discipline whiche the profite of the Churche is not hable to exercise and that he bestowe the force of his authoritie whereby to deserue woorship Let the Princes of the worlde wel knowe that they of duety shall rendre an accoÌ„pt to God for the Churche VVhiche they haue taken of Christe to preserue For vvether the peace and discipline of the Churche be encreased by faithfull princes or it be loosed He doth exacte of them an accompt VVho hath deliuered his Churche to be committed to their povver The .38 Chapter Of kinge Henry the .8 our late Souerayne Stapleton WE are at lengthe by the course of tyme which M. Horne hath prosequuted deuolued to owre owne dayes and to the doinges of kinge Henry the eight for the confirmation whereof he hath fetched froÌ„ all partes of the world so long so many and yet al impertinente argumentes Belyke nowe for his farewell and to make vs vppe a plausible conclusion he will loke more narrowly and more substancially to the handling of his proufes and wil perhappe lyke a good oratour in the winding vp of his matter leaue in the readers heartes by some good and effectuall probation a vehemente impressioÌ„ and perswasion of his surmised primacie He hathe perchaunce reserued the beste dishe to the last and lyke a good expert captaine will set his strongeste reasons and authorities tanquam triarios milites in the rearwarde And so suerlye yt semeth he will doe in making vp his matters with fyue authorities that is of one Diuine and fowre Lawyers The diuine being a Spaniard and of his lawyers thre being straungers two Italians and one frenche man all being ciuillians of late tyme The fourth being our contryman and a temporall lawyer of our realme For the Diuine and our countriman the lawyer he stiâ—keth not to breake his araye and course of tyme the one lyuing aboute .900 yeares the other fowre hundred yeares sythence Let vs then coÌ„sider his proufes and whether he doth not according to his accustomable wonte rather featly floute hym then bring his reader any matter to the purpose You will nowe proue to vs M. Horne that king Henrie was taken and called the Supreame Head of the Churche of England and that lawfully And whie so I pray you Mary say ye because the conuocation promised hym by theire priesthod they woulde doe nothing in theire councelles withowte his consente Why M. Horne take you this promise to be of so great weight Dothe the consideration and estimation of priesthod weighe so deaply with you nowe Ye wil not be of this mynde long For ere ye haue done ye wil tell M. Fekenham that there was none of them al priestes and that there is but one onely prieste which is Christe Yet will ye say a promise they made Truthe yt is but vnlesse ye can proue the promise honeste and lawful which we vtterly deny then this promise will not relieue you And this is but one braunche of the vnlawfull supreamacie that king Henry practised therefore thowghe this doinge were tolerable and probable to yet vnlesse ye went to a further proufe ye shall wynne litle at M. Fekenhams handes I am content to passe ouer the residewe of his vsurped supreamacie for this tyme I demauÌ„d of you then what one thing ye haue hitherto browght for to perswade any reasonable man for this one pointe that is that the Bishoppes can determyne nothing in theire synodes to be forcible vnlesse the Prince agree also to yt Suerlye no one thing That Bishoppes voluntarely desired their good and catholyke Princes to ioyne with them yea and submitted sometimes the iudgmente of theire doinges of theire great humility to some notable Princes ye haue shewed and withall that in some cases yt is conueniente so to be donne But ye can full ill wynde vp your conclusion vppon this Which ye forseeing did shewe vs a tricke of your newe thetorike and fyne grammer turning conuenit into opoâ—tet making yt is conueniente and yt muste be so all one Ye will belyke take better handfaste nowe But wil ye now see his sure handfaste good Reader Suerly the first is not very fast as wheÌ„ he telleth vs owt of Decius aÌ„d owt of the glose of the CanoÌ„ law that princes may cal couÌ„cels and that in some cases they haue iurisdictioÌ„ in Church matters wherin we haue alredy sayde inowgh And how slenderly and loosely this geare hangeth with his assertion yt is opeÌ„ to the eye I trow he sticketh faster to his diuine theÌ„ to his lawyer and therefore he bringeth in Isidorus extraordinary .900 yeares almost owt of his race and course Here here as yt semeth
of Martian the Emperour for calling of the Chalcedon Councell nextly alleaged M. Horns purpose is no whit furdered but Pope Leo his primacy euidently proued By the Actes also of the sayd Councell the popes and the bishops Supreme Iurisdiction in al ecclesiastical matters to be treated examined iudged and defined throughe out the whole Councel appeareth and M. Hornes purpose remayneth vtterly vnproued I haue farder out of the sayd Chalcedon Councell being the fourthe Generall and so one of the foure allowed in our Countre by Acte of parliament in the reigne of the Queenes Mai. present gathered euident and sundry argumentes for proufe of the Popes and bishops Supremacy in causes ecclesiasticall And here I require M. Horne or any mans els whatsoeuer to shewe howe it is possible without manifeste contradiction to allowe the Authorytie of this fourthe Generall Councel and to bannishe the Popes Authorytie which this whole Councel agnised or to geue to the Prince Supreme Authorytie in al ecclesiastical causes the same by this Councel resting in the bishops only not in the Prince at all In hath consequently ben shewed against M. Horne that his exāples of Leo and Zeno Emperours haue proued nothing lesse then his imagined Supremacy His next examples of three popes Simplicius Felix .3 and Symachus haue al proued so manifest testimonies for their owne Supremacy euen out of the bookes and places by M. Horne alleaged that in this matter he semeth a plaine preuaricatour and one secretly defending the cause which he seemeth openly to impugne Nowe in Fraunce M. Horne your lucke hath bene no better then before in the East Church and in Italy it was Your arguments in this behalfe haue bene to to pelting and miserable But the bishops Iurisdiction in all those matters hath bene as euident Your story of Iustinus the elder nextly by you alleaged but confusedly and out of measure mangled being wholy layed forthe hath plainely proued the popes Supremacy and nothing at al the princes Iustinian your next exaample and largely by you prosecuted hath neuer a whit proued your matter but for the Popes absolute Supremacy hath diuerse waies pronounced not onelye in his behauyour in the fifte Generall Councell but in his Edictes and Constitutions which you for your selfe so thicke haue alleaged In that place also I haue noted by diuerse exāples what euil successe Churche matters haue had whē Princes most intermedled Ther also by the way a Councell in Fraunce by M. Horne alleaged hath openly pronounced for the popes vniuersall Supremacy Your last examples taken out of Spayne haue nothinge relieued your badde cause but haue geuen euidēt witnesse for the Bishops Supremacy in ecclesiastical causes And thus farre haue you waded in the first .600 yeres after Christe without any one prouf for your newe Laicall Supremacy But for the popes and Bishops Supremacy in matters of the Church the Cōtinual practise of that first age and that in al Countres hath clerely pronounced as hath bene at large shewed In the third book as the race your runne is the longer ād triple to that ye ranne in before so is our cause the strōger and yours the febler or rather the wretcheder that in the cōpasse of .900 yeres that of so many Emperors kings and princes of so many Coūcels both General and National of so diuerse parts of the Christened worlde al the East part Italy Fraunce Spayne Germany and our own Countre of Englād yea of the Moscouites Armeniās and Aethyopiās to of all these I say not one Prince Councel or Coūtre maketh for you and not one prince Councell or Countre maketh against vs but all haue agnised the popes primacy and not one in the worlde of so many hundred yeres haue agnised or so muche as hearde of muche lesse sworen vnto the Princes Supreme Gouuernement in all Ecclesiasticall causes Your first proufe belyeth flatly the See of Rome and proueth nothing by any doing of Phocas the Emperour the Supremacy that you woulde proue The Kinges of Spayne and the Toletane Councelles haue made nothinge for you but haue clerely confounded you not only in the principal matters in hande but also in diuers other matters by your lewde heresies denied Your patched proufes and swarming vntruthes in your next narratiō touching certain Popes of Rome and of the Churche of Rauēna haue discouered the miserable wekenesse of your badde cause and nothing relieued yowe the Popes Primacy by your owne examples notwithstanding established Your fonde surmise against the Decree of Constantin .5 Emperour for the prerogatiue of the See Apostolike as it nothing furdered your matter in hande yf it had not bene made so it shewed wel the misery of your cause that to make your paradoxe to beare some credit you were fayne to discredit al the Historiās and writers of that matter calling them Papistes the Popes Parasites and fayners of that which they wrote The practise of Ecclesiasticall gouernement vsed in the sixt general Councel next by you alleaged cōfirmeth both in word and dede the Popes Primacy and the Bisshops Supreme iurisdiction in matters Ecclesiasticall and geueth forth no maner inckling of your imagined Supremacy In which only matter beside twenty vntruthes by you vttered there about you are as much confounded as in any other Councell or Countre before notwithstanding your great obiection of Pope Honorius to the which I haue there sufficiently aunswered Your talke of the three Kings of Spayne next ensewing and of the three Toletane Councells kept in their reignes doth so litle disproue the Supreme iurisdiction of Bisshops in Ecclesiastical causes that it maketh them Supreme iudges euen in ciuil causes So wide you are euer from prouing your purpose The .7 General Councel by you shortly noted doth amply and abundantly confirme the Popes Primacy and nothing in the worlde helpeth your purpose Charles Martel ād Carolomanus his sonne exercised no whit of your imagined Supremacy but haue cōfessed both clerely the Popes Primacy by their doings euē in the matters by your self treated Your most ignorant and ridiculous exposition made of the keyes of S. Peters Confession sent to this Charles and your extreme fonde argument deducted thereof hath vtterly shamed you yf any shame be in you Your slaunderous reproches against S. Augustine our Apostle and S. Boniface the Apostle of Germany and holye Martyr haue redounded to your owne shame and follye your cause thereby nothing in the worlde furdered No yf yt had bene all true which you hadde reported of them Charlemayne for all his callinge of Councelles confirmynge of the same and publishinge of Churche Lawes practised not yet anye like Gouuernement in Ecclesiasticall causes as you haue defended no nor anye Gouuernement at all but was lead and gouerned him selfe in all suche thinges of the Fathers and Bisshoppes then liuing especiallye of the See of Rome The whole Order also of the Councelles by you alleaged
Beau as beau and fayre as he was yet hath he bene nor fayre nor fytte example for the Supremacy that so much ye seeke for and can not yet finde His doinges haue nothinge derogated from the popes Supremacy But he as his progenitours liued and dyed in the obedience of the See Apostolike in all Spirituall and Ecclesiasticall matters Durandus your owne Author hath cleane ouerthrowen you and your great Councel of Vienna yea your owne fayre Philippe hath pronounced you an Heretyke Lewys of Bauary as much as you bable of him hath nothinge relieued you Neither yet his poetes Petrarche and Dante 's All that greate strife was aboute the popes temporall primacy not of his spirituall superiorytie which neuer yet kinge Christened denied vntill these late dayes in our owne Countre by the meanes of such Apostatas as you are You haue hearde also in that place M. Horne by the enumeratiō of al such Emperours that notoriously haue rebelled against the See Apostolike what Gods Iudgement hath bene ouer them and to what euill endes they came through Gods vengeaunce Philip of Valoys for all your Composuit rem sacerdotum yet maketh he nothing for your purpose but both in your owne very matter he concluded againste you and otherwise with mere spirituall Iurisdictions he neuer intermedled nor claymed the vse thereof from the Spirituall Magistrate Your owne Authours and witnesses Paulus Aemylius and Petrus Bertrandus haue deposed againste you and your owne kinge Philippe hath condemned you Kinge Edwarde the .3 and Richarde the .2 of England for al that you reporte of them out of Nauclere and Polidore haue nothwithstandinge pronounced clerely for the Popes Primacy and declared withall bothe you and your felowes to be no true members of the Churche that they liued in but to be plaine Apostatas and schismatikes from the same In like maner Charles the .4 Sigismunde Friderike the .3 and Maximilian the first al most Catholike Emperours haue taken great wronge at your handes being made to say and doe that which they neuer sayd ne did Yea and for the which if they liued agayne they woulde order you as they did the Hussyttes and Wicleffistes your progenitours in their dayes Aeneas Syluius and Cusanus your two especial Authors haue so pronounced against you that no man I trowe except he had a face of horne woulde for very shame haue brought thē into the open Courte But as the prouerbe is looke howe you haue brewed so must you bake But what shall I say to your last witnesses the Catholike Bisshoppes and Doctours of our owne Countre to D. Quintinus of Paris and Petrus of Ferraria last of all to Philippus Decius the lawier and Brawghton our Countreman what extreme vncourtesy I may wel say impudency hath it bene on your part so violently and desperatly to drawe them to the barre where you were right sure to be condemned by their verdicte but that you thought you might frame their tales for them and that no man woulde comptrol your extreme lying of the which in my Preface I will say more Thus you haue it truly and shortly repeted vnto you M. Horne both what you haue not done and what I haue done I require you before all the worlde yf you intende to Replye to answer to euery particular as I haue done and so to proue your selfe an honest man THE FOVRTH BOOKE CONTEYNING A FVL CONFVTATION OF M. Hornes answeres made to M. Fekenhams Reasons for not taking the Othe of the Supremacye The .153 Diuision pag. 91. b. M. Fekenham The seconde chief point is that I must vpon a booke othe not only testifie but also declare in my cōsciēce that the Queenes Highnesse is the only Supreame gouernour of this realme aswel in all Spiritual or Ecclesiasticall things or causes as Temporall But vpon a booke othe to make any such declaration in conscience it may not possible be vvithout periury before that a mans cōscience be perswaded thereunto therefore my conscience being not as yet persuaded thereunto I can not presently without most plaine and manifest periury receiue this Othe M. Horne As there is no difference in matter betvvixt these tvvo Propositions I Testifie in conscience and I Declare in conscience although to seeme subtile you .511 vvould haue the simple conceiue by vvay of amplification much diuersitie Euen so this vvhich ye call the Second chiefe point varieth .512 no vvhitte in matter from the first and therefore my former ansvveare serueth to them both if ye vvil needes make tvvo in shevv of that in very dede is but one The first Chapter Conteyning M. Fekenhams first reason taken out of the Actes of the Apostles And by the way of King Lucius Stapleton HITHERTO hath M. Horne twēty ful leaues and more enlarged his proufs touchīg the cōfirmatiō of his newe ecclesiastical superiority Hitherto he hath assaide with al force to beate down to the ground the Popes Primacy which yet notwithstāding al this terrible assaulte standeth as strōg and as sure as euer it did before Yea I trust strōger ād surer withal those that but indifferētly haue perused ād waighed our two former labours Now thē an other while M. Horn wil playe the lustly defendāt wherin he seemeth to make as light of al M. Fekenhās arguments and to take thē to be of no more strength thē is the weight of a fether But seing he hath alredy takē so many foyles and so many woundes and semeth with his own weapons to haue by rashe hardines wel beaten himselfe in setting vpon his aduersarie hard will yt be for him to beare of such blowes as his aduersary wil bestowe vpō him Neither thinke good reader that he shall euer soyle other mens reasons that can not soundly or sothly confirme his owne Yet let vs trie howe he wil shifte for him self And now see howe euen at the first entraunce he playeth fowle playe and wrangleth For M. Fekenham doth not make difference betwixte to testifie in conscience and to declare in conscience as Maister Horne sayeth he dothe but betwixte to take an othe that the Queenes Maiesty is supreame Heade in all causes and to declare the same in conscience which are two things For a man maye and many doe the more pity take an othe for feare loue or rewarde quyte contrary to their cōscience And that we nede not to seke farre for an example euen in this matter of Supremacy which we nowe are in hande withal Though therefore a mā may be perswaded as many the more pitie are through pretence of obedience through feare of displeasure or through the loue of worldly promotions riches or pleasure to take the othe yet to declare the same in conscience no man can possibly as Maister Fekenham most trulye reasoneth without manifest periury except his conscience be persuaded thereunto Now to persuade the conscience requireth either a soden reuelation or miraculouse inspiration from God which is
and of al other protestaÌ„t prelats without the realm of EnglaÌ„d no lesse then the Catholike bishopes in Germany or any other where And so staÌ„d you post alone in matters of religioÌ„ not to be informed instructed or corrected in any doubtefull matter or peril of schisme As though you had a warraÌ„t froÌ„ the holy Ghost neither to faile in the faith nor at any time to haue PriÌ„ces that may fayle For al this you annex aÌ„d vnite to the Crown of EnglaÌ„d for euer SeueÌ„thly aÌ„d last in excludiÌ„g aÌ„d renouÌ„cing euery forain Prelat aÌ„d al power Authority aÌ„d IurisdictioÌ„ of euery forain Prelat you exclude aÌ„d renouÌ„ce the whol body of the Church without the realm which coÌ„sisteth most ê“perly aÌ„d most effectually of the bishops aÌ„d prelats the heads therof And as in teÌ„poral IurisdictioÌ„ the othe bindeth al the subiects of the Realm of EnglaÌ„d to obey the only kings and Quenes of that Realm which we doe grauÌ„t also most gladly so that if al princes in the worlde woulde ioyne together aÌ„d coÌ„clude a kind of regimeÌ„t appoint lawes aÌ„d enact statutes for the better ordering aÌ„d directing of the coÌ„mon wealth the subiects of EnglaÌ„d by vertue of this othe are bouÌ„d to renouÌ„ce al such power except our own priÌ„ce would allow theÌ„ and coÌ„desceÌ„d thervnto which thing is reasonable enough for al couÌ„tries nede not to be gouerned in external maters after one sort nor at al times a like the state therof beiÌ„g chaÌ„geable aÌ„d mutable eueÌ„ so in spiritual or Ecclesiastical IurisdictioÌ„ the othe so expressely renounceth al power aÌ„d Autority of forain prelats that if al prelats aÌ„d bishops of the world beside wolde mete together or otherwise agre iÌ„ one truth order or law ecclesiastical which hath ofteÌ„ ben don and may alwaies be done in general CouÌ„cels the subiects of EnglaÌ„d are bouÌ„d vnder pain of periury aÌ„d of a praemunire to renouÌ„ce al such orders lawes aÌ„d decrees or coÌ„cluded Truthes which is shortly to say to renounce and forsweare al obedieÌ„ce to the General Councels that is the whole corps of Christendome represented therin except it shal please the priÌ„ce aÌ„d prelats of our CouÌ„tre to agre to the same Which is to make our priÌ„ce aÌ„d our prelats either as superiours to al other priÌ„ces aÌ„d CouÌ„tries or at the lest as alienats aÌ„d straÌ„gers froÌ„ the whole body of ChristendoÌ„ beside as though we had a proper Christ a proper Ghospell aÌ„d looked for a proper heaueÌ„ in the which other christened NatioÌ„s should find no place And what is this els but by booke Othe flatly to renouÌ„ce the Catholik Church aÌ„d the coÌ„munioÌ„ of Saints both which in our Crede we professe to beleue These be M. Horn the horrible absurdities that doth necessarily folow of this part of the Othe And wheras M. Horn sayth it were ouer much detestable if M. Fecknam were moued to sweare but against one article of our Crede M. Horn muste nedes confesse this othe to be ouer muche detestable whereby not onely M. Fekenham but many other are moued and forced to sweare againste an especiall article of our Crede to wit Against our obedience to the Catholyke Churche The effecte of the Othe and the sence of that Article being cleane contrary one to the other The which that it may to the vnlerned Reader more plainely appeare in this Table following I haue opened the whole contrariety THE TABLE The Article of our Crede I beleue the Catholike Churche Hereof ariseth this proposition as M. Fekenham by a similitude setteth it forth and M. Horn alloweth it fol. 100. b. All Englishmen being Christians ought to admitte and receyue professe and obey the Authority of the Catholike Church that is of the bishops of all Christendome of whome the greatest part are forayne prelats to our Realme in matters of faith and doctrine touching the same The contrary hereof is No Englishmen though Christians may admitte professe or obey any Authority of any forain prelat without the Realme of England The tenour of one parte of the Othe as M. Horne reporteth it pag. 99. b. All true subiectes ought and muste renounce and forsake all forraine iurisdictions povvers superiority preeminences and Authorities of euery forayn prince and prelat state or potentat The equiualent of this part of the Othe is No true subiect of England though Christian ought or may admitte and receyue any forraine Authority power or Iurisdiction of any forayne prelat Thus then the equiualent proposition of the Othe matcheth iumpe with the contrary of the Article and staÌ„deth cleane opposite to the equiualent of the Article Thus. The equiualeÌ„t proposition of the Article of our Crede is  The equiualent of the Othe is Al Englishmen being ChristiaÌ„s ought to admit and receiue the autority of forain prelats the most part of ChristeÌ„dome being to vs foraine in matters of faith and Doctrine touching the same by them authorised Contrary No Englishmen thoughe Christians ought or may admitte and receyue any forayne Authoritye of any forayne prelat Subalterne CONTRADICTORY CONTRADICTORY Subalterne Some Englishmen being ChristiaÌ„s ought to admitte and receyue the Authoritye of forayne prelats c. Subcontrary Some Englishmen being ChristiaÌ„s ought not to receiue and admit but to renounce and forsake al forayne authority of al forayn prelats c. By this it appeareth that the equiualent of the Othe is cleane contrary to the plaine sence of the Article of Our Crede sette forthe by M. Fekenham in the similitude of the members and the body and in the same similitude coÌ„fessed of M. Horne for good By this also it appereth that a true subiect taking the Othe meaning as he sweareth which if he doe not he forsweareth himselfe and a true Christian professing his Crede can not possibly stande together but are direct contrarye one to the other The one professiÌ„g obedieÌ„ce to the body of the Church coÌ„sistiÌ„g for the most and chiefest parte of forayne Bisshoppes as euery member must obey the whole body the other renouÌ„cing flatly all Authoritye of all forayne prelates as in dede no member of that Catholike body but as a schismaticall parte cutte of from the whole Then will it to our greate confusion of vs be verified which S. Augustine saieth Turpis omnis pars est suo vniuerso non congruens Filthye and shamefull is that parte which agreeth not with his whole And which is not only shamefull but most pernicious and daungerous of all what place shall then all General Councelles haue with vs Quorumest in Ecclesia saluberrima Authoritas whose Authority in the Church is most holesome saieth S. Augustin Verilye the Christen inhabitants of our Countre more then a thousande yeres paste had learned an other lesson For whereas the Pelagian heretikes hadde infected the Brittaynes with their pestiferous heresie the Brittaynes them selues being as venerable Bede recordeth neither willing to receaue their lewde doctrine neither able to refute theire wyly and wicked persuasions
that all iurisdiction as well Secular as Spirituall sprang from the King as Supreme head of all men By the said commission among other things the Bishops tooke their authoritie not only to heare Ecelesiastical causes iudicially but euen to geue holye orders also as appeareth by the tenour of the same They receiued also by vertue of the commission all manner of power Ecclesiastical and al this no longer then during the Kings pleasure And therefore within three moneths afterward all Bishops and Archbishops were inhibited to exercise any Ecclesiasticall iurisdictiō vntil the visitation appointed by the king were ended There was also an other inhibition made that no Bishoppe nor anye other Ecclesiasticall person should preache any sermon vntil such time as they were specially thereto licensed by the king And haue you not read or heard M. Horne that in the second yeare of king Edwarde the .6 letters were sent from the L. Protectour to the Bishop of Winchester D. Gardiner commaunding him in the kings behalfe and charging him by the authority of the same to absteine in his sermon from treating of any matter in controuersy cōcerning the Sacramēt of the Aulter and the Masse and only to bestowe his speache in the experte explication of the articles prescribed vnto him c Knowe you not that two yeres after that the said Bishop being examined before the kings Commissioners at Lambeth the tenth article there layed against him was that being by the King commaunded and inhibited to treate of any mater in controuersie concerning the Masse or the Sacrament of the Aulter did contrary to the saied commaundement and inhibition declare diuers his iudgementes and opinions in the same And that in his final pretended depriuation made at Lambeth the 14. of Februarie this as it is there called disobedience against the kinges cōmaundement is expressly layed against him Did not the king here take vppon him the very firste cohibitiue iurisdiction as you cal it Dyd he not abridge Christes commission geuen immediatly to Bishopes and limitte the exercise thereof to his owne pleasure and commaundement Againe were there not iniunctions geuen by the sayed king Edwarde to the Bishope of London D. Bonner with Articles thereto annexed for him to preache vpon And dyd not his great examination and depriuation ensewe thereof Looke in your felowe Foxe and you shall finde the whole set out at large If therefore by the Othe now tendred the Queenes highnes meaning is to take vpon her so much and no more of spiritual authority and power then king Henry and king Edwarde enioyed and did iustly claime for they had no more thē all which you auouche to be your constant assertion and the true meaning of the Othe see you not that by the othe euen the Authoritie of preaching Gods word which Authority and commissiō Bishops haue immediatly from God dependeth yet of a furder commission from the Prince which you cal an horrible absurditie See you not also that the Bishopes had al maner of ecclesiastical punishment geuen them by the princes commission without any suche commission made as you imagine touching excommunication Thus haue you taken awaye the very Scripturely visitation Reformation and Correction as you call it from the Bishoppes and from theyr commission geuen to them by the woorde of God and haue made it to depende vppon a further commission of the Queenes Hyghnes pleasure For that by letters patentes shee maye and hath inhibited for a season the Bishoppes of her realme to preache the worde of God as her brother kinge Edwarde before did And this you call M. Horne An horrible absurditie as it is in dede moste horrible and yet such as you see by vertue of the Othe our Princes bothe may and haue practised Woe to them that induced good Godly Princes therevnto For in dede hereof hath proceded the whole alteration of religion in our country And hereof it followeth that religion in our countrie shal neuer be setled or of long continuaunce excepte Princes alwaies of one minde and Iudgement doe Raygne Hereof it followeth that we shall neuer ioyne in Faithe and Doctrine with other christened Realmes and with the whole vniuersal Church except our happe be to haue a prince so affected as other Christen princes are Hereof it followeth that though our Prince be Catholike yet thys Authorytie standinge our Faythe is not Authorysed by Gods worde and the church but by Gods woorde and the Prince that ys by Gods woorde so expounded and preached as the prince shall commaunde and prescribe it Briefely hereof foloweth that the faith of England is no faith at al builded vpon the authority of God and his Ministers who haue charge of our soules but is an obediēce only of a temporal law and an opinion chaungeable and alterable according to the lawes of the Realme These are in dede moste horrible absurdities and moste dyrecte againste the vnitie of the Churche whiche aboue all thinges ought to be tendred and without the whiche there is no saluation This destroyeth the obedience of faithe and setteth vp onely a philosophicall perswasion of matters of Religion This cleane defaceth all true Religion and induceth in place therof a ciuil policie To cōclude this maketh a plaine and directe waye to al heresies For if euer which God forbidde any Prince of our land should be affected to any heresie as of Arrianisme or any such like the supreme Authority of the prince remaining as the Othe graunteth and as king Edward practised should not al the Bishops either be forced to preache that heresy or to leese their bishopriks other placed in their romes which to please the Prince ād to climbe to hònor would be quick enough to farder the procedings Any man of mean cōsideration may see these inconueniences and many moe then these which of purpose I leaue to speake of To returne therefore to you M. Horne whether you and your fellow Bisshops haue special cōmission from the Quenes Ma. for the exercise of your iurisdictiō I know not But I am most credibly informed ye haue none And as for excōmunicatiō ye wil haue none of her neyther wil ye acknowlege any such authority in her And therfore ye had nede to looke wel to your self and what answere ye will make if ye be ones called to an accompt either for this kind of doctrine so derogatory to the statutes and the Quenes M. prerogatiue that ye would seme to maintaine either for the practise of your iurisdiction without any sufficient Commission Remember now among other things M. Horne whether this dealing be agreable to your Othe by the which ye promised that to your power ye would assist and defend al iurisdictions priuilegies preheminences and authorities graunted or belonging to the Quenes Highnes her heires or successours or vnited and annexed to the imperiall Crowne of the realme Ye may thinke vpon this at your good leasure Remember also how you wil stand to this your
of the lay the bishops and the whole Conuocation withstanding that gifte with al their power I beleue it would trouble him or any wise man els to geue any good reason therefore the obedieÌ„ce of a ChristeÌ„ maÌ„ to the Catholike Church which al Christians in their Crede doe professe presupposed If I should farder aske M. Horn again how he caÌ„ goe for a bishop and write him selfe as he dothe in his booke the B. of Winchester being called to that functioÌ„ only by the letters patents of the Prince without due CoÌ„secration or imposition of handes by any Bishop or bisshops liuing which impositioÌ„ of haÌ„des S. Paule euideÌ„tly practised vpoÌ„ Timothe aÌ„d the vniuersal Church hath alwaies vsed as the only aÌ„d proper meanes to order a bishop of the Churche I am wel assured neither he nor al his fellowes being all vnordered prelats shall euer be able to make any sufficient or reasonable answer answering as ChristiaÌ„ Catholike meÌ„ whereby it may appeare that they may goe for right bishops of Christes Church but that thei must remain as they were before or mere lay men or simple priestes Last of al take you yourself in dede M. Horn for a bishop If so theÌ„ may you preache the word minister the sacrameÌ„ts bind aÌ„d lose vpoÌ„ the coÌ„missioÌ„ geueÌ„ you by God in holy scripture without any furder coÌ„missioÌ„ of the prince If you may so do theÌ„ put the case the Q. Mai. that now is or any other king or Queene of England hereafter should forbid you to preach the word to minister the sacraments or to execute any other part of the bishoply functioÌ„ â–ª and by coÌ„mmissioÌ„ appoint some other to that functioÌ„ Wil you obey or wil you not If yea theÌ„ do you forsake your duty and charge coÌ„mitted vnto you by God If not theÌ„ by vertue of this Act you incurre the penalty therof To this questioÌ„ answer M. Horn if you be able and make if you caÌ„ Christs coÌ„missioÌ„ the holy Scriptures and this Act to agree both together that the keping of the one import not the breach of thother But this shal you neuer be able to do while you liue staÌ„ding to that which in this your booke you haue coÌ„fessed Thus you see euery way how in your own sayings you are intrapped ouertakeÌ„ and coÌ„founded And so must it nedes fal out with euery maÌ„ that with any truth or ê“bability laboreth to maintain an vntruth or absurdity As for your forged and presuÌ„ptuous limitatioÌ„ vpoÌ„ the words of th' Act and abridgiÌ„g of the Q. Ma. autoriti therin expressed I leaue that mater furder to be coÌ„sidered by the graue wisdom of the most Honorables Here remain yet some vntruthes by you auouched that would be coÌ„futed which because the answer alredy waxeth prolixe and long I wil but touch The holy Gospel saith whose syns ye retain shal be retained whose syns ye lose in earth their syns shal be loosed in heaueÌ„ CoÌ„trary to the plaine words of the gospel you wil haue no actual bindiÌ„g or losing by the priest in dede but a declaratioÌ„ aÌ„d an assuraÌ„ce that they are losed or bouÌ„d coÌ„trary I say not only to the words of the gospel but also to the doctrin aÌ„d practise of the vniuersal Church wher the priest hath euer said to the peniteÌ„t Ego absoluote c. I absolue thee aÌ„d saieth not I declare and assure thee that thou art absolued This is a plaine heresy not much vnlike to the NouatiaÌ„s whoÌ„ S. Ambrose coÌ„futeth sauing that their heresy is not so large as is yours For they but in certain crimes denied power of losing in the church referring that power in such cases oÌ„ly to God You deny to be in the church any power at al either of binding or of losing referring al the power to God only aÌ„d not coÌ„sidering how God is to be praised qui taleÌ„ potestateÌ„ dedit hoiÌ„b Who gaue such power to men Which the coÌ„mon Iewes had yet the grace to coÌ„sider in the high Bishop aÌ„d chief priest Christ Iesus our Sauiour An other of your hereticall vntruthes in this place also is that you denie the sacramente of confirmation and that the holie ghoste is not geuen by the imposition of the Bisshoppes hands We reade in S Luke that Christe at his ascension promised the holy ghost to them which was performed vppon whitsonday And what was that but their confirmationÌ„ We reade that S. Paule after he had baptized certain parsons in the which baptisme no doubte they receiued the holy ghoste he put his handes vppon them and they thereby receiued the holy ghoste And this was their confirmation The like is writen in the place here by M. Fekenham alleaged of the Apostles Peter and Iohn that put theire handes vppon those that before were baptized by Philip the Deacon and they thervppon receiued the holy ghoste The which did in the primitiue Churche worke in the Christians with inuisible grace and visible miracles at the time of their confirmatioÌ„ as yt now worketh by inuisible grace onely with a strengthening and confirming of the ghostly and spiritual giftes before receiued wherof the Sacrament hath his name And therfore the Bishoppes coÌ„mission for geuing by the imposition of theire handes the holy ghoste may be iustified aswell by the former authorities of scripture as by the authority practise and doctrine of the Churche that belieueth that the holy ghoste is geueÌ„ for the encrease of al spiritual strength in confirmation The .164 Diuision pag. 109. a. M. Fekenham Wherevnto I do adioyne this obiectioÌ„ following First for the time of the old lawe whiche as Paule saide was a very figure of the new Moses Aaron Eleazarus being Priests they had by the very expresse worde of God this iurisdiction ouer the people of God as to sit in iudgement vpon them and that not only in Ecclesiasticall but also in Politike and ciuill matters and causes they did visite them they did refourme them they did order correct aÌ„d punish them so oft as cause required and without al commission of any ciuill Magistrate Gouernour Kinge or Prince Besides that for the whole time of the olde Lawe there was an expresse Law made where by all Ciuill Magistrats and Iudges were coÌ„maunded in al doubtfull matters to repaire to the Bisshops and Priests and to staie vppon their determinations and iudgemeÌ„ts without declining on the righte hande or the lefte And if that any maÌ„ should disobey the determinatioÌ„ once geuen of the Priest Morietur homo ille like as it appeareth Deut. 17. M. Horne This adiuÌ„ct vvil not serue your turn for it is not possible to stretch it vvithout bursting to ioyn with that you must conclude You begin to ioyne your vvorke together vvith a saying of S. Paule vvhich he .587 neuer said you should haue noted the place vvhere S. Paul saith that the old Lavv vvas a very figure of the nevv There is no such
order taken in matters Ecclesiastical none of the Clergy should appeale vpon paine of depriuation to any ciuile Prince And that we go not from the storie and time of Theodosius and S. Ambrose did not S. Ambrose with the whole Councell kept at Aquileia depose Palladius for that he among other things would haue had certaine noble men to haue ben associate to sitte in iudgement with the Bishops in the time of Theodosius Of the which I haue spoken more largely in my Returne c. against M. Iewell Thus ye perceiue good Reader how aptly and fitly M. Fekenham hath accommodated to his purpose the stories of these three Emperours and to what poore shifts Maister Horne is driuen for the maintenance of his euill cause that he hath taken in hand to defend Thus you see also how to this storie of S. Ambrose and Theodosius M. Horne hathe answered no one word but making a short recitall thereof stealeth faire away without any answere at all M. Fekenham The .172 Diuision pag. 119. a. M. Iohn Caluine intreating of the Histories betwixte these Emperors Valētinian Theodosius and S. Ambrose after a lōg processe wherin he maketh good prouf that all spiritual iurisdictiō doth appertain vnto the Church and not vnto the Empire he hath these woordes folowing Qui vt magistratum ornēt Ecclesiam spoliant hac potestate non modo falsa interpretatione Christi sententiā corrumpunt sed sanctos omnes Episcopos qui tam multi à tempore Apostolorum extiterunt non leuiter damnant Quod honorem officiūque Magistratus falso praetextu sibi vsurpauerīt Now they do spoil the Church of that authority therby to adorn temporal Magistrates not onely by corrupting Christ his appointment and meaning therin But also they lightly cōdemne and set at naught al those holy Bishops which in so great number haue continued frō the time of the Apostles hitherto which honour and office of Spiritual gouernmēt they haue saith Iohn Caluin vsurped and taken vpon them by a false pretext and title made therof And againe Iohn Caluin saith Qui in initio tantopere extulerunt Henricum regem Angliae certe fuerunt homines incōsiderati Dederūt illi summā omniū potestatē Et hoc me semper grauiter vulnerauit erant enim blasphemi cum vocarent ipsum summū caput Ecclesiae sub Christo. They which in the beginning did so much extoll Henry King of England and which did geue vnto him the highest authoritie in the Church they were men which lacked circumspection and of small consideration which thing saith Iohn Caluin did at all times offend me very much for they did commit blasphemie and were blasphemers when they did cal him the supreame Head of the Churche M. Horne The collectour of your common places did .646 beguile you vvhiche you vvoulde haue perceiued if you hadde readde Maister Caluine vvith your ovvne eyes He entreateth .647 not in that place of the Histories betvvixte the Emperours Valentinianus Theodosius and Sainte Ambrose He confuteth the opinion of such as thinke the Iurisdiction that Christ gaue vnto his Church to be but for a time vvhilest the Magistrats vvere as yet vnfaithfull and proueth that the Iurisdiction of the Church vvas geuen of Christ to remaine til his second cōming and belongeth only to the Church and not to the Prince .648 Bishop or Priest vvithout special cōmission frō the Churche The vvhiche Ecclesiastical Iurisdiction I comprehended vnder the first kind of cohibitiue Iurisdictiō You do M. Caluin not double but quadruple yea much more vvrong about the citing of his sentence ▪ for as ye haue vntruely reported the circumstance of his sentence so haue you hackte from the beginning thereof one material vvorde part of it you haue obscurely tanslated the other part falsly and by altering his vvords and sense ye haue belied him slaundered the auncient Bisshopes and haue auouched M. Caluin if those vvere his vvordes and meaning vvhich you in your translation Father vppon him directly against your selfe vvhich you meant not for ye thought as I suppose you had so cunningly handeled him that he should haue serued your turne If this your euil dealing vvith M. Caluin proceeded of ignoraunce for that his Latine vvas to fine for your grosse vnderstanding ye are somevvhat to be borne vvithall but if you haue thus dealt of purpose than your malice is ouer great ye shevve your selfe shameles to deale so vnhonestly and that in the sight of al men After that M. Caluin hath proued that our sauiour Christ gaue the discipline of excommunication vnto the Church to be exercised continually by the same to the censure vvhereof all estates ought to submitte thē selues for if he be an Emperour he is vvithin or vnder and not aboue the Church He concludeth vvith this sentēce Quare illi qui vt Magistratum ornent c. VVherefore they which to adorne the Magistrate doe spoile the Church of this power to exercise the discipline of excōmunicatiō do not only corrupt Christs sentēce with a false interpretation but doe also not lightly condemne al the holy Bisshopes which were so many from the Apostles time for so much as they al the holy Bisshopes haue vsurped to them selues the honour and office of the ciuil Magistrate vnder a false pretense or colour The first vvord of the sentence vvhich knitteth the same as a conclusion to that that goeth before ye haue lefte out Hovve darkely ye haue translated the first parte of the periode may appeare by conference of your translation vvith the Authours vvordes The laste parte ye haue falsely translated tourning the Coniunction into a Pronoune relatiue and translating this vvord Magistratus vvherby Caluin meaneth the ciuil Magistrat by these vvordes spiritual gouernement and so haue cleane altered both the vvordes and .649 sense of M. Caluin and yet shame not to belie him saying Iohn Caluin saieth vvhich he saieth .650 not But it is M. Fekenham that saieth and so belieth Caluin and .651 slaundereth the auncient Bishopes as though they for to them this they hath relation had taken vpon them the office of the Magistrate as they had done in dede if al manner correction and iudgement had belonged to the Magistrate and none at al to the Church by vvhose commission they exercised this iurisdiction If this vvere M. Caluines saying as ye translate him that they all the holie Bisshops from the Apostles time haue vsurped and taken vpon them the honour and office of Spiritual gouernement by a false pretext and title made thereof then haue you alleaged M. Caluin against your selfe for this sentence if it vvere true .652 ouerthrovveth your purpose nothing more The .11 Chapter How Iohn Caluine alleaged by M. Fekenham plainly condemneth M. Horns assertion Stapleton IN al this Diuision M. Horne you continue like to your self false and vntrue For first where you tel M. Fekenhā that the collector of his cōmon places
and alone defende this most Barbarous Paradoxe of Princes supreme gouernement in al Ecclesiasticall causes all as you say without exception Sirs If you lyst so to stand alone against all and by Othe to hale men to your singular Paradoxe not only to say with you but also to swere that they think so in conscience gette you also a Heauen alone get you a God alone get you a Paradise alone Vndoubtedly and as verely as God is God seing in the eternal blisse of all other felicities peace ād loue must nedes be one either you in this world must drawe to a peace and loue with al other Christians or you must not looke to haue part of that blisse with other Christiās except you alone think you may exclude al other and that all the worlde is blinde you onelye seing the light and that all shall goe to hell you only to heauen O M. Horne These absurdites be to grosse and palpable If any Christianity be in men yea in your selfe you and thei must nedes see it If you see it shut not your eies against it Be not like the stone harted Iewes that seing would not see and hearing would not heare the Sauiour and light of the worlde To conclude Mark and beare away these .ij. points only First that in this so weighty a matter to the which only of al matters in controuersy men are forced to sweare by booke othe you are contrary not only to al the Catholike Churche but also euē to al maner of protestants whatsoeuer be they Caluinistes Zelous Lutherās or Ciuil Lutheranes and therefore you defende herein a proper and singular heresy of your owne Next consider and thinke vpon it wel M. Horne that before the dayes of Kinge Hēry the .8 there was neuer King or Prince whatsoeuer not only in our own Countre of England but also in no other place or countre of the world that at any tyme either practised the gouernement or vsed such a Title or required of his subiects such an Othe as you defende And is it not great maruail that in the course of so many hundred yeres sence that Princes haue ben christened and in the compasse of so many Countres lands and dominions no one Emperour Kinge or Prince can be shewed to haue vsed or practised the like gouernement by you so forceably maintayned Yea to touche you nerer is it not a great wonder that wheras a long tyme before the daies of King Henry the .8 there was a statute made called Praerogatiuae Regis contayning the prerogatiues priuileges and preeminences due to the Kings Royall person and to the Crowne of the Realm that I say in that statute so especially and distinctly comprising them no maner worde should appeare of his supreme Gouernement in all Ecclesiasticall causes which you M. Horn do auouche to be a principal part of the Princes Royall power If it be as you say a principal part of the Princes Royal power how chaūceth it that so principal a part was not so much as touched in so special a statut of the Prīces prerogatiues and preeminēces Shal we think for your sake that the whole Realm was at that tyme so iniurious to the King ād the Crown as to defraude ād spoyle the Prince of the principal part of his Royal power Or that the King himself that then was of so smal courage that he would dissemble and winke thereat or last of al that none of all the posterity sence would ones in so long a time cōplaine therof Againe at what time King Hēry the .8 had by Acte of parliament this Title of Supreme head of the Church graūted vnto him howe chaunceth it that none then in al the Realme was found to challenge by the saied Statut of Praerogatiuae Regis this principal part as you cal it of the Princes royal power or at the lest if no plain challēge could be made thereof to make yet some propable deductiō of some parcel or braunche of the said Statut that to the King of olde time such right appertayned Or if it neuer before appertayned how can it be a principal part of the Princes Royal power What wāted al other Princes before our dayes the principal part of their royal power And was there no absolut Prince in the Realm of Englād before the daies of King Henry the .8 We wil not M. Horne be so iniurious to the Noble Progenitours of the Quenes Maie as to say or think they were not absolut and most Royal Princes They were so and by their Noble Actes as wel abrode as at home shewed thē selues to be so They wāted no part of their Royal power and yet this Title or prerogatiue they neuer had This hath ben your own deuise And why Forsothe to erect your new Religiō by Authority of the Prince which you knewe by the Churches Authority could neuer haue ben erected And so to prouide for one particular case you haue made it M. Horn a general rule that al Princes ought and must be Supreme gouernours in al ecclesiastical causes Which if it be so then why is not Kinge Philip here and King Charles in Fraunce such Supreme Gouernours Or if they be with what conscience doe your bretherne the Guets here ād the Huguenots there disobey their Supreme Gouuernours yea and take armes against their Princes Religion What Be you protestants brethern in Christ and yet in Religion be you not bretherne Or if you be bretherne in religiō also how doth one brother make his Prince supreme Gouernour in al Ecclesiastical causes without any exceptiō or qualificatiō of the Princes person and the other brother deny his Prince to be such Supreme gouernour yea ād by armes goeth about to exterminat his Princes lawes in matters ecclesiastical Solute al those doubtes and auoid al these absurdities M. Horn and then require vs to geue eare to your booke and to sweare to your Othe The .174 Diuision fol. 121. a. M. Fekenham Hosius Episcopus Cordubensis qui Synodo Nicenae primae interfuit sic habet sicut testatur D. Athanasius aduersus Constantium Imp. Si istud est iudicium Episcoporum quid commune cum eo habet Imperator Sin contrà ista minis Caesaris conflantur quid opus est hominibus titulo Episcopis Quando à condito aeuo auditum quando iudicium Ecclesiae authoritatem suam ab Imperatore accepit aut quando vnquam pro iudicio agnitum Plurimae antehac Synodi fuerunt multa iudicia Ecclesiae habita sunt Sed neque patres istiusmodi res principi persuadere conati sunt nec princeps se in rebus Ecclesiasticis curiosum praebuit nunc autem nouum quoddam spectaculum ab Ariana heresi editur Conuenerunt enim Haeretici Constantius Imperator vt ille quidem sub praetextu Episcoporum sua potestate aduersus eos quos vult vtatur M. Horne As it is very true that Hosius Bisshoppe of Corduba in Spaine vvas in the
author Athanasius hym selfe declareth out of the sayde Iulius epistle to the Arrians See Mayster Horne what a materiall thing ye haue lefte out so materiall I say that it maketh all your synodes and all your depriuations of the Catholyke Bishoppes voyde as were the doinges of the Arrians againste Athanasius Nowe as you haue lefte out these materiall thinges so haue ye browght foorth no materiall thing in the worlde to auoyde Athanasius authority And therefore for lacke of sounde and sufficient answere ye are driueÌ„ to make penish argumentes of your own and then to father them vppon M. Fekenham saying to him I doubt not but that ye see suche faulte in your fonde sequele that ye are or at the least wise owght to be ashamed thereof But the Sequele of M. FeckenhaÌ„ is this He saith to you with Athanasius wheÌ„ was yt heard from the creatioÌ„ of the world that the iudgmeÌ„te of the Church should take his authority of the Prince When was this agnised for a iudgement And so forth Yf the Prince be supreame head in al causes ecclesiastical if al iurisdictioÌ„ ecclesiastical be vnited and annexed to the crowne yf the synodical decrees of Bishoppes be nothing worth withowt the kinges expresse consente yf catholike Bishops be deposed by the Princes commissioÌ„ yf lay men only may alter the olde auncient religioÌ„ al which things with other like are now done and practised in Englande theÌ„ doth the Church iudgmeÌ„t in Englande take his authority of the prince and lay meÌ„ And then may we wel and ful pitifully cry out wheÌ„ was there any suche thinge froÌ„ the creatioÌ„ of the worlde heard of before This this is M. Fekenhams argument M. Horne this is his iuste and godly scruple that staieth him that he ruÌ„neth not headlong to the deuill in taking an vnlawful othe against his conscience settled vpoÌ„ no light but vppon the weighty growndes of holy scripture of general couÌ„cels of the holy and blessed fathers finally of the custome and belief of the whole catholike Churche and namely among all other of this authority brought out of Athanasius who also in an other place saieth that the Arrians assembles coulde not be called synodes wherin the Emperours deputy was president Wherefore it is a most opeÌ„ an impudent lye that ye say that M. FekeÌ„ham causeth Athanasius to beare false witnes against him self how proue you this good Syr By this say you that yt is euident by Athanasius and Hosius to that Princes haue to medle and deale in causes or thinges ecclesiasticall namely in calling of councelles for by this Constantius and his brother Constans the Sardicense councel was summoned A worthie solution perdy for you and a wonderfull contradictioÌ„ for Athanasius Ye shew vs that they called this couÌ„cel but that there was any thing spokeÌ„ or done in that couÌ„cell by Athanasius who was there present or other that should cause Athanasius to be coÌ„trary to him self ye shew nothing Shal I theÌ„ answere you as M. Iewel answereth M. D. Harding naming this councel but referring the Reader to the councel it self This couÌ„cel saith M. Iewell is brought in al in a mummery saying nothing And then he addeth yet forasmuche as these men thincke yt good policy to huddle vppe theire matters in the darke it wil not be amisse to rippe them abrode and bring theÌ„ forth to light And yet for all this great brauery and bragge he leaueth the matter of this couÌ„cel as he fownd yt and speaketh no more of yt one way or other Me think M. Horne that you treade much after his steps Ye name the couÌ„cel but ye tel vs not one materiall worde for your purpose out of it I wil therfore furnishe that that lacketh in M. Iewel and you especially seing the matter is suche as toucheth the deposing of Athanasius that is our present matter and withal al this your present Treatise and answere to M. Fekenham I say theÌ„ first the conditioÌ„s that ye require in a Bishoplie iudgmeÌ„t were here exactly obserued This couÌ„cel was farre aÌ„d free froÌ„ al feare farre froÌ„ the pallace Here were present no CouÌ„ties with souldiars as it was woÌ„t to be in the ArriaÌ„s synodes to extort the coÌ„sent of the Bishops WhervpoÌ„ the ArriaÌ„ bishops who were called to this couÌ„cel aÌ„d came thither in great nuÌ„ber seing this and seing Athanasius present whom they had vniustly deposed yea and ready to aÌ„swer theÌ„ and to disproue their wroÌ„gful doings and finding their own coÌ„sciencs withal gilty had no more hart to abide the triall of this free Synode then you and your other Protestante bretherne had to appeare in the Councell of Trent And therfore ful pretely shronke and stole awaie The order of this Councel was a verie Synodicall and an Episcopal iudgemeÌ„t Neither Emperour was present nor anie deputie for him that I haue yet read of though at the request of Constans the Catholike Emperour and by the assent of Constantius the Arrian that councel was assembled Neither was there either in the tyme of the councel or afterwarde the councel being ended anie consent or confirmation required of the Emperour and yet were there a greate number of Bishopes excommunicated and deposed to The sentence of Pope Iulius which in a councel at Rome a litle before restored Athanasius and other Bishopes by the Arrians in the Easte vniustly thruste out was exequuted Manie lawes orders and decrees touching matters ecclesiastical were in this councel ordeined Namely for deposing of Bishopes and placing others in theyr romes in all which yt was decreed that if a Bishope deposed by his fellowe Bishoppes at home for Princes deposed none in those daies though banish and expell they did would appeale to the Bishoppe of Rome that then the Bishops who had deposed the partie appealing should send informations to the Pope and that if he thought good the mater should be tried a freshe otherwise the former iudgement to take effect For final decision also of such appellatioÌ„s made to Rome it was in this general couÌ„cel decreed that the Pope might either appoint coÌ„mâ—ssioners to sit vpoÌ„ the matter in the Court from whence the Appeale came or if he thought so meete â–ª to send legates from his owne Consistory to decide the mater In lyke manner it was there decreed that Bishopes sâ—ould not haunte the Emperours palaice excepte for certaine godly suites there mentioned or inuited â—hiâ—her of the Emperour himselfe Also of Bishopes not to be made but such as had continewed in the inferiour orders certayne yeres c. it was in that councel decreed All which and diuers other ecclesiasticall maters that councel determined without any superiour Authoritie from the prince And so to conclude this one Councel that ye bring in but in a mummerie your false visor being taken from your face openeth what ye are and answereth fully al this your booke as wel for the principal mater that the Pope ys
The â—rotestantes in diuers pointes resemble the Donatistes 58 59. The appeales of the Donatistes 50. a. The donation of Constantine 471. a. Durandus 331. b. E. The keping of Easter day 101. b. The principal questions concerning ecclesiastical regiment 3. b. Kinge Edvvard the first 326. 327. Kinge Edvvarde the third 344. seq Pope Eleutherius the Apostle of the Britaines 397. a sequent Of his letters to kiÌ„g Lucius 399. a. b. To vvhat ende Emperours confirme the lavves of the Churche 117 a. Hovve they haue and may deale in General Councelles 117 118. Confirmation of Emperours by the Pope 334 a. Examples of Emperours that haue repined againste the See Apostolike 3â—8 330 340. Englande only defendeth the Princes Supremacy 3. b. 22. b. 134. b. Religion altered in Englande againste the vvil of the vvhole Clergy 9 a. A nevve maner of electioÌ„ in England 88. b. The Ephesine Councel 12â— sequent Eugenius the .4 Pope 353 a. A place of Eusebius corrected 87 b. Eutiches the Archeretike 131. b. 132 a Excommunication belongeth to the Office of Bishops 152. a. 447. a. b. 500. a. b. The excommunication of Theodosius 498. a. Ezechias 52. b. F. FAsting 535. VVhy M. FeckenhaÌ„ deliuered his Treatise to M. Horne 1. b. VVhy he deliuered the same to some of the Councel 2. a. A true defence of M Feckenham 27. a. The cause of his enprisonment in king Edvvards daies 36. b. DisputatioÌ„s had vvith M. FeckeÌ„haÌ„ 37. a. His reasons falslie compared vvith the Donatistes 403. a. M Fekenham clered 429. b. 527. 528. His Argumentes ineuitable 506. seq Item 515. b. Ferrariensis 369. b. 370. a. Rebellion in Flaunders 17 18 19.20.21.432 seq Foxes false Martyrs 60.61.317 b. 318. b. 326. b. Foxes levvde lies of S. Thomas of CauÌ„terburie 306. b. 307 a. b. Foxes falshood 310. a. His folie 312. Foxes levvde lies about the storie of king Iohn 312. b. 314 b. Foxe confuted by his ovvne Authours 312. b. 313. a. His fructus temporum 313. b. A short ansvver to all Foxes martirologe by Frederike M. Horns supreme head 319. a. A Synod in Frankeforde against Imagebreakers 234. b. Frederike Barbarossa 285. seq Frederike the second 315. sequent Frederike the third 355. seq Rebellion of Frenche protestants 16. a. G. GAlfride of Monemouth a vaine fabler 314 a. D. Gardiner Bisshop of VVinchester 367. b. The falsehood of Gaspar Hedio 347. b. The rebellion of Germaine Protestants 15. b. The electours of Germanie appointed by Pope Gregorie the fift 271. b. Gilbie against the Supremacie of kinge Henrie the eight 23. His Iudgement against the nevve Religion 24. b. Good man against Obedience to Superiours 25. b. The ende of temporall Gouernement 29. a. of spiritual Gouernement 29. b. The Grecians acknovvleadg the Popes Primacie 76. b. The vvorthy doinges of S. Gregorie 189. 190. Gregorie Nazianzene for the Clergies superiority 518. a. b. 520. H. HEnrie the .3 Emperor 273. b. 274. a Henrie the 4. 278. seq Henrie the fift 282. seq Henrie the first king of EnglaÌ„d 298. b. 299. 300. Henrie the second 306. a. His penaunce 309. a. Henrie the third 321. seq Henrie the fift 354. a. Henrie the eight 364. seq SeditioÌ„ the peculiar fruit of heresy 15. a. The good that heresie vvorketh to the Church 37. b. Heresie is Idolatrie 42. a. Heresies the destructions of common vveales 81. a. A number of olde condemned heresies renevved by protestaÌ„ts 57.316 a. b Hildebrand Pope 275. sequent Hildebrand had the Spirit of Prophecie 277. a. The fourme of hiâ— Election 279. b. Fiue grosse lies in the booke of Homilies touching Images 76. b. 77. a. Honorius Pope 217. 218. M. Horns idle vvandring froÌ„ the purpose 4. a. 53. b. 85. b. 289. a. 321. a. 333. a. His tale incredible 5. a. 467. b. His late bragge 5. a. The good that heresie vvorketh to the Church 37. b. Heresie is Idolatrie 42. a. Heresies the destructions of common vveales 81. a. A number of olde condemned heresies renevved by Protestants 57.316 a. b Hildebrand Pope 275. seq Hildebrand had the Spirit of Prophecie 277. a. The fourme of his Election 279. b. Fiue grosse lies in the booke of Homilies touching Images 76. b. 77. a Honorius Pope 217. 218. M. Hornes idle vvanderinge from the purpose 4. a. 53. b. 85. b. 289 a. 321. a. 33â— His tale incredible 5. a. 467. b. His late bragge 5. a. M. Horne no bisshop at al 7. b. 9. a. 301. a. M. Horn contrary to him self 30.39 b. 143. b. 232. a. 247. a. b. 442. a. 447. a 539. a. M. Hornes vnskilfulnes 40. b. M. Horne coÌ„futed by the Chapters and places that him selfe alleageth 41. b. 49. a. 51. b. 103. a. 123. b. 129. b. 130. a. b. 132. a. 140. b. 141. a. 152. a. 158. a. b. 259. b. 161. b. 162. a. 164. a. 166. b. 174.282 a. b. 184. a. 202. b. 215. a. 221. b. 223. a. 231. a. 238. a. 273. a. 277. b. 286. b. 288. b. 294. a. 299. a. 322. b. 323. b. 330.331 b. 334. a. 337. b. 342. a. 343. b. 347. a. b. 353. a. 354. a. 356.357 b. 364. b. 375. b. 378 a. 403. a. 411. b. M. Hornes loose kind of reasoning 202. b. 249. b. 325. a. b. 327. a. 333. a. 343. b. 352. b. 369. b. 375. a. M. Hornes post hast 212. b. 213. a Tvvo legerdemaines of M. Horn. 218. b His great provves 225. b His vvonderful Metamorphosis of S. Peters Keies 226. sequent His rare vvisedome 255. a. 300. a His confuse vvriting 268. b His inconstant dealing 280. a His dissembling of his Authours narration 282. b. 315. b M. Horne plaieth Cacus parte nipping his authours 285. a. 286. a. 288. b 329. a. 330. b. 335. a. 345. b. 350. a. 371. a. b. 374. b. 380. a. 396. b. 398. a. 448. a. 514. a. M. Hornes Impudencie 294. b. M. Horne buildeth vpon the doinges of euill Princes 397. a. 311. b. 362. a. M. Hornes shamefull Ignorance in graÌ„mer 322. b. M. Horne declared an heretike by his ovvne Supreme heades 317. a. 331. a. By his ovvne Antipope 337. b. His meruelous Rhetorike 384. a M. Hornes false Latin 480. b. M. Horne depraueth M. Fekenhams argumentes 396. a. 402.423 b. 451. a. 461. a. 464. a. 487. b. M. Horne driuen to streightes 414. b. 415. a. 486. a. 506. a. M. Hornes foule shifte 430. a. He maketh frustrate all Excommunications in England these 8. yeres 446. b. He limiteth the Statute 451. a. b. His starting holes 499. b. M. Hornes Vntruthes arise to the Number of sixe hundred foure score and ten Per totum Hugh Capet the Frenche king 272. a. Hungarie 300. b. 301. a. I The Ievve of Tevvkesburie 87. b. An after reckoning of certaine of M. Ievvels vntruthes 77. a â–ª 129. b. 135. a. 244. b. 378. b.
400. b. 407. b. 468. a. b M. Ievvels Regester 214. a. A Copie of M. Ievvels Rhetorike 142. b 192. b. 246. b. 399. b. M. Ievvel ouerthrovven by his ovvne Charles 240. b. M. Ievvels hipocrisie 407. a. 515. a. The Iesuites 533. a. b. Ignatius for the bisshops Superioritie 525. a. b. Image breakers condemned 223. a. 234. b. 260. b. Inuesturing of bisshops hovve it came to Princes handes and hovve it vvas taken from them 254. a. b. Geuen vp by Henrie the .5 282. b. Graunted by the Pope 389. b. 325. a. Geuen ouer in Hungarie 300. b. Iohn the Pope a Martir 167. b. Iohn the .22 Pope 336. a. b. King Iohn 312. seq Iosaphat 50. 51. Iosias 53. a. Iosue 45. b. Isacius themperour Heraclius his Lieutenant 196. a. Isidorus against the Princes Supreme Gouernement 365. seq Iustinus the elder 166. 167. Iustinian the first 169. and .14 leaues after Iustinian the second 201. a. b. K. S. Peters keyes 226. a. sequentib 242. a. Miracles done by keyes 226. a. VVhat the keyes vvere that vvere sent to Charles Martell 227. a. Knokes against the lineal succession of Princes 25. ◠L. LAnfrancus of Caunterburie 295. a ▪ Laie men in reformation of Ecclesiasticall matters maye not b◠present 131. b. 153. a. VVhie thei are present in Councelles 150. a. 255. b. In vvhat order thei sitte in Councelles 237. b. 238. a. Gods lavves and the Churche lavves 486. b. 487. a. Legates see Pope Leo the Great 133. Proufes for the Popes primacie out of Leo. 134. b. 135. 136. Leo the .3 Pope 240.241.242 Leo the .9 Pope 274 a. Levvys the first Emperour 249. Levvys the fourth Emperour 333.334 seq S. Levvys of Fraunce 324. a. b. Liberius no Arrian 112. a. A complainte for defacing of Libraries 292. a. Licinius the tyran 297. a. Lotharius Emperour 283. a. King Lucius of Britannie 397. seq Hovve king Lucius vvas Gods vicar 400. b. Luther condemneth the Princes Supremacie in Ecclesiastical causes 22 a. 508. Lutherans and Caluinistes at mutuall dissension 432.433.434 M. The Madgeburgenses denie Princes to be heads of the Church 22. a. Manfredus 325 a. Marsilius Patauinu◠an heretike 334. a. b. Martian the Emperour 140. b. 147. a. 251. b. 152. b. Martyrdome vvithout any cause of faithe 308. a. Maximilian the first 362. Hovve Christ and hovve the Priest is a Mediatour 522. a. b. Melanchthon vvil not haue Princes to iudge of doctrine 72. b. Sir Thomas Mores Opinion of the Popes Primacie 38. a. Mortal sinne 536 a. The statute of Mortmaine 327. a. b. Moyses vvas a Priest ▪ 43. b. N. The Nicene Councel 101. sequentib Called by Siluester 491. b. 492. a. Nicolaus the first Pope 257. Nilus of Thessalonica 384. a. b. M. Novvell put to his shiftes by M. Dorman 45. b. Maister Novvels boyishe Rhetorike 46. a. M. Novvels maner of reasoning reproued of M. Horne 402. b. Maister Novvels vvitte commended 481. Maister Novvels vnsauery solution 507. a. O. OEcumenius for the Sacrifice 407. Orders and decrees made by S. Paule beside the vvritē gospel 485. b. 486. a. 488. b. Origine cursed 170. a. b. The Othe 423. and seuen leaues folovving The Othe contrarie to an Article of our Crede 423. b. 24. a. sequent 427. The Othe againe 451.452 and manie leaues follovving Item fol. 509 ▪ and .510 Otho the first 268. sequent Otho the fourthe 311. a. b. Oxforde made an vniuersitie 292. b. P. PApiste Historians 203. a. b. The order of the Parlement aboute the Conqueste 299. b. Pastours 409. a. b. 417. a. Paterani 318. b. 319. b. Pelagius no english Monke 528. b. Penaunce enioined to Theodosius 498. a. b. Peterpence paied in Englande 293. a. Petrus de Corbario 336. b. 337. a. Petrus Cunerius 341. b. 342. a. Petrus Bertrandus 342. a. et b. Petrus de Aliaco 353. a. Philip le beau the Frenche Kinge 329. sequent Philip de Valois 341. sequent Philip the first Christian Emperour 39◠b. sequent Phocas 194.195 Pilgrimage in Charlemaines time 236. b. Pilgrimage to S. Thomas of Caunterbury 309. a. Praier for the dead and to Saintes in Constantines time 87. a ▪ Praier for the dead in Charlemaines time 236. b. Priestes haue Authoritie to expounde the Scripture 41. a. Priesthood aboue a kingdome 73. b. 74. a. Of the vvorde Priest and Priesthood 405. seq 472. a b. Princes Supreme Gouernement in Ecclesiasticall causes condemned of all sortes of Protestants out of England 21. b. 22. a. b. 208. a. Hovve Princes do gouerne in cases of the first Table 71. b. 72. a. Euill successe of Princes intermedlinge in causes ecclesiastical 171. Hovve Princes do strenghthen the Lavves of the Churche 176. b. 179. b. Priuileges graunted to Poules Church in London 322. a. The vneuen dealing of Protestantes 4. a. Protestants cōfounded about the matter of succession 8. a. Protestants like to Arrians 188. a. VVhy Protestantes can not see the Truth 247. b. The Protestants Church compared to the schismaticall temple of Samaria 430. b. 431. a. Polidore foulie falsified by M. Horne 350. a. b. Pope The Popes Primacie instituted by God 38. a. 320. a. Acknovvleadged by the late Grecians 76. b. Confessed by the Emperour Valentinian 81. a ▪ By Theodosius the first 115. b. 120. b. By the seconde Generall Councell 121. a. By S. Hierom. 125. a. Proued out of the third General Councel 129.130 Proued out of the fourth General Coūcel 149.150.152.153.154 a. Proued out of Synodus Romana by M. Horne Authorised 158.159.162 Confessed by Iustinus the Elder 166. By Iustinian the Emperour 175.176 Proued by the Councell of Braccara in Spaine 185 a. By the sixt Generall Councell 209. a. By the seuenth Generall Councell 223. b. By the booke of Carolus that Caluin and Maister Ievvell alleageth 240. b. By the true Charles 241. a. By the eight Generall Councell 259. a. By Basilius the Emperour of Grece 259. b. By Otho the first 268. a. b. 273. a. By hughe Capet the Frenche Kinge 272. a. By Frederike Barbarossa 286. b. Agnised in Britannie before the Saxons 291. a. b. 397. a. b. In England before the conquest 292. 293. By VVilliam Conquerour 294.306 b. By Lanfrancus 295. By the Armenians 303. b. 304. a. By the Aethyopians 304. b. 305. a. By Kinge Steuen 306 a. By Kinge Henry the .2 306.309 a. By Frederike the seconde 319. b. Practised in Englande in king Henrie the third his time 321. b. In Fraunce by S. Levvys 324. b. In Englāde by kinge Edvvard the first 326. a. b. By Philip the French Kinge 330 a. b. By Durādus M. Hornes Author 331. b. By Kinge Edvvarde the thirde 344. b. 345. a. By Charles the .4 Emperour 346. b. 347. a. b. By Kinge Richard the secōde 350.351 a. By Petrus de Aliaco M. Hornes Author 353. a. By Sigismunde the Emperour
fo 199 a 10. Ansvver fol. 89. b Replie fo 380 a 11. Ansvver fol. 93. b Replie fol. 397 Ansvver fol. 47. a. fol. 55. Ansvver fol. 101. b. Reply fol. 435. a. 436. b. Ansvver fol. 58. 59. August in Psal. cont parteÌ„ Dona Tom. 7. Ansvver fol. 2. a. Fol. 7. fol. 104. fol. 3. b. Fol. 6. a. Fol. 7. b. Fol. 128. a. Mr th 7. Reply fo 5â— Ansvver fol. 128. col 2. 129 col 1. Replie Fol. 5.7 Fol. 527. sequeÌ„t a Fol. 127 120. 123. Reply 451. a. b Ansvver fo 96.97.105 et 207 Reply 411. b. 416 a. 447. a. 451. b. Vide Remundum Rufum in Duplicatione coÌ„t PatronuÌ„ Molinaei Fol. 76. 2 Pet. 2. * See the 3. Chapter of the .1 booke Aug. de vtil credeÌ„di cap. 9. Malac. 3. Ero testis velox Replie Fol. 22. Fol. 508. Sozo lib. 3. cap. 8. Socrat. li. 2. cap. 15. Opta li. 2. Victor de persequut Vandal In parua Confessio de coena Domini Staphylus in Apolo part 3. Actes aÌ„d Monumentes fol. 553. Psalm 75 1. Tim. 5. No countrey in Christendome acknovvledgeth the prince for supreame head beside Englande Lutherus Contra Art Louauienses Tom. 2. Magdeb. in praefat Cent. 7. Caluinus in Osee. 1. et Amos. 7 Iacob Acontius StratageÌ„ Satanae lib. 3. See the leafe 15. Andreas Modre de Ecclesia lib. 2. c. 10. 1. The first vntruthe slaÌ„derouâ— coÌ„cerniÌ„g M. FekeÌ„hams meaning 2. His chief â–ª end vvas farr othervvise as shall appeare The cause vvhy M. FekenhaÌ„ deliuered his litle Treatise to M. Horne Fol. 1. pag. 2. Vvhy M. F. caused the same to be deliuered to some of the CouÌ„cell The third vntruth you neuer proue the like gouernemente Namely in al Ecclesiastical things and causes The principal questions coÌ„cerning Ecclesiastical regiment vvhich M. Horn doth not onâ— touche No such regiment as M. Horne defeÌ„deth among al the sectes sauing in England M. Horne himselfe denieth this supremacie in al causes â—cclesiastical The vneuen dealing of the protestants A challenge to M. Horn. M Horns tale incredible M. Horn's late bragge The 4 vntruthe For he vvrongfully alleageth both the vvordes and meaning of his Authours The 5. vntruthe in vvrongfully charging M. FekeÌ„ham for the Title of his treatise The 6. vntruthe the resolutioÌ„s are truly reported as shal appeare The 7 vntruthe Slaunderous Hovv vvel M. â—orne kâ—peth his ovvn rule of circumstances In vvhat point the title of M. Fek. Treatise may be counted faulty M. Horne no Bisâ—h nor Pâ—elate of the Garter M. Horn the firste B. of his race in the See of Vvinchester In the Fortresse of our first faith annexed to Ven. Bede par 2 cap. 1.3 8. The Protestantes vvoÌ„derfully trobled about the questioÌ„ of the continual succession of Bisshops Lecherie turned into the name of vvedlock M. Horn and his fellovves accoÌ„pted heretikes by the Apologie of England Apologia Lati. in 8. pag 33. Religion â—â—ered in â—ngland â—gaiÌ„st the 〈◊〉 of the vvhole Clâ—rgie M. Horn can not defend and mainteine his heresies nor himself to be a Bisshop by anie lavve of the Realme See the Apologie of Staphilus Fol 81. The .8 vntruth slaÌ„derouse 〈◊〉 in dâ—â—de the vvâ—orste kindes of speaches In all that bookâ— of M Feck The 9. vntruth M. FekenhaÌ„ vvas neuer so ansvvered the 10. vntruth Incredible The .11 vntruth There vvas no suche reporte made The .12 vntruth slaÌ„derous The .13 vntruth notoriously slaÌ„derous Concerning the confereÌ„ce at VVestmynster in the first yere of the Quenes Maiesties Reigne The questioÌ„s disorderly put out At MoÌ„ster by reason of Disputations in one yere the Lutherans thrust out the Catholiks the Anabaptists the LutheraÌ„s Sleiden lib. 10. The clergies sute to the parliameÌ„t The Catholikes not suffred to replie The Catholikes required in Aphrica the Popes legate to be present in disputations with the AriaÌ„s Vict. lib. 2. de perseq-Vandal The .14 Vntruth That M. FekenhaÌ„ shoulde geue vp his Treatise in vvriting after he vvas resolued by M. Horn. In the ansvvere to the resolutioÌ„s the 440 leaf The 15. vntruethe vilainouâ— and slauâ—derous M FekenhaÌ„ by all his dedes hath allvvaies shevved himselfe a most obedient subiect The 16. vntruthe Diuelish and spritish The 17.18 and 19 vntruthâ— blasphemous horrible and vilainous For neither is the pope any heretike neither do Catholiks make him their God Neither wish tâ—ei hiÌ„ to reigne in the Quenes place that is to haue teÌ„poral iurisdiction as the Quenes Maâ— hath Act. 5. Act. 24. Vict de per seq Vand. An olde practise of Infidels Ievves and heretâ—ks Sedition the pecuiiar fruitâ— of heresy Vide vvald doct fidei tom 2. Doctrinali Documento 1 Aene. Pius in Praefaet De orig Bohemiae Nauclerus generat 49. pag. 48â— Polidore lib. 22. Hist. Ang. Sleidan lib 4. in sine IdeÌ„ li. 17. 19. In Apolog. hart 3. Of the late rebellion in Flanders In Resp. Ducissae 6. Aprilis Pulchrum est coruos deludere hiantes * An vnmanerlie talke meet for so clenly a Gospel Recueil de â—hoses aduenues en Anuers An. 1566. By vvhat meanes the nevv prechiÌ„gâ— entered first the tovvne of Antvverp The Catholikes no seditious subiects VVhye the catholiks shuld be borne vvithal The Queenes title Defender of the faith The obedience of the EuaÌ„gelicall brethren in causes Ecclesiastical Magdeb. pref ceÌ„t 7 The LutheraaÌ„ in Germany deny this supremacie Cent. â— CoÌ„tra artic Lou. Tom. 2. Andreas Modreuius de Ecclesia lib. 2. c. 10. The Zvvinglians deny this supremacy Caluin c. 7. Amos. A nevve secte in Englâ—nd contrary to al the vvorlde beside as vvel papistes as protestants They may be called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Laicocephali as ye vvold say Lay-heads or Laiehead makers Antonie Gilbie in his admonition to England and ScotlaÌ„d to call them to repeÌ„taÌ„ce ImpriÌ„ted at Geneua by Iohn Criâ—pine 1558. p 69 * See how religiosly the Protestantes speake of their Princes Ibidem Fol. 70. Gilbies iudgemeÌ„t concerninge the religion that novv is Iohn Knokes in his appellation and his exortatioÌ„ to the nobilitie of Scotland Fol. 77. ImpriÌ„ted at Geneua An 1558. In his appellation to the Nobility the .36 leafe Christopher GoodmaÌ„ how Superiours ought to be obeied and imprinted at Geneua by Iohn Crispin 15â—8 c. 5. fol. 54. Cap 8. fol. 96. M. Sands M. Vvhitingam in the Preface A moste true defence for M FekeÌ„ham The 20. vntruthe For not in actioÌ„s belongiÌ„g properly to the things gouerned but beloÌ„ging properly to the gouernour and to his end The 21. vntruthe proued to be so by M. Horn him selfe â–ª as it shall straight appere The 22. vntruthe M. FekeÌ„ham affirmed no such thiÌ„g The definitioÌ„ of a Supreme Gouernour How the prince is the Supreame head and gouernour of al persoÌ„s Th ende of the teÌ„poral gouernmeÌ„t The ende of the spiritual gouernmeÌ„t VVhy Princes are most bound to aide the â—pirituall povver Fol. 96.97 M. Horn contrary to himself The 23 vntruthe slaÌ„derous For M. FekenhaÌ„ so did
Donatists August de haeres in Psal. 36 lib. 4. contra Cresc c. 6. 2. Aug. lib. 2 contra Iulian lib 3. contra Cresco c. 66. lib. 2. contra aduers. Leg. c 12. 3. Aug. epis 204. coÌ„t Cresc 4. Aug. lib. 1. euang quaest 4. cap. 38. The Donatists refuse the knovven Church 5. Vide Aug. in breuiculo Collat. diei 3. in lib. post Coll. ca. 31. See M. Davves in his 13. booke 6. August in Ioannem Tractat. 13 An. 1558. in l. theut ad SenatuÌ„ Germa In lib. de miss Angul 7. Thei preferre a nationall councel before the general Aug. lib. 2 de baptis cap. 9. 8. August de agone Christi c. 29. The Authour of the harborovve 9. Opt. lib. 2. Parte 2 cap. 1. fol. 94. Aug. lib. 2 cont Petil ca. 92. Optatus lib. 2. In his Replie against M. D. Harding Optatus lib. 2.6 7. The Donatistes crueltie to the Catholiks Optatus Lib. 6. Aug. contra Dona. post Collat c. 31. The Donatistes counted Martyrs August epist. 68. M. Foxes stinking Martyrs Euseb. li. 5 cap. 18. Niceph. li. 6. c. 32 Aug. con epist. Mani ca. 8. Syr Iohn Oldcastel Syr Roger Acton Anno. 2. Henrici 5 cap. 5. Polidor Harding Fabian Haul Cooper Eleanour Cobham Sir Roger Onely Magaret lordeman The vvitch of Aey See Harding FabiaÌ„ Hall Cooper grafton the addition of Polichronicon Harding in Hen. 6 c. 232. See M. Foxes Martyr the 371. leafe Alanus Copus dialog 6. cap. 16. Hune Debnam King Marsh. D. VVesalian Covvbridge The Apologie of England in reciting the commoÌ„ Crede leaueth out these vvoords Conceiued of the holy Ghost Tom 1. Concil pa. 752. M. Horne and his fellovveâ— by M. Horn his rule are Apollinarians and Eutichians Lib. 2. contr Petil ca. 92. * you shoulde haue said Protestantes vvho in so many pointes as hathe ben shevved resemble the Donatists Lib. 2. cap. 26. Epist. 48. Epist. 50. Epist. 48. Epist. 41 Epist. 50. Epist. 41. Lib. 2. cont lit Petil. c. 92 Dan. 3. * Note that now S. Augustins IudgemeÌ„t is also the iudgemeÌ„t of the Catholike Churche The 52. vntruthe M. FekeÌ„haÌ„ holdeth no such opinion Li. 2. coÌ„t PetilianuÌ„ cap. 92. Epist. 48.50 Princes aÌ„d church lavves made against the protestaÌ„s VVho be the true Donatists for sayiÌ„g princes may not punishe transgressours in causes of religion Episto 50. Bonifacio Comiti Fontanus li. 1. in histor no. temp Vide epist. Aug. 48. in edit Basil annotationeÌ„ marginaleÌ„ ibidem Sir Thomas Hitton priest M. Foxes martyr A great Lye of M. Foxe S. Thomas More in his preface to Tyndal the 344. leafe c. S. Iohn Oldcastle knight of the same opinion vvith S. Thomas Hytton priest Foxe in his English martyrol the 139. leafe Col. 2. M. FekeÌ„haÌ„ purged by M. Horn himselfe of that he layeth to him Rom. 1. * Not such Supreme gouernmeÌ„t as the Othe prescribeth * Not in al causes ecclesiastical The 53. vntruth S. Augustin hath vvitnessed no such large and Supreme gouernmeÌ„t as you attribute novve to princes * You coÌ„clude not in al thiÌ„gs aÌ„d causes and therfore you conclude nothing agaiÌ„st vs. The 54. vntruth Slaunderours 2. Cor. 6. Esa. 49. Lyra in Esa. c. 49. Al this of Constantine is graunted and maketh nothing for you Euse. li. .3 de vita ConstaÌ„t Lib. 2. The 55. vntruth They vvere Idols not Images that Constantin forbadde his subiects to set vp Lib 4. de vit CoÌ„st Lib. 1. Lib. 4. M. Horne doth curtal Eusebius sentence Euse. lib. 4 de vitae Constant. Euseb lib. 3. de vita Constant. Nice con act 2. Pa. 429. Col. 2. Mat. â— Mat. 21. The .56 vntruth This place of S. Matth. maketh nothing for the Princes supreme gouernement in Ecclesiasticall things Matth. 22 The place of Mat. 22. maketh rather quite against M. Horn. Fol. 20. Amb li. 5. Ep. 32. The .57 vntruth The apostles neuer declared any suche matter 1. Pet. 2. Rom. 13. Epist. 125. 1. Tim. 2. The .58 vntruth S. Aug. misse vnderstanded Lib 14. De Trin. cap 1 Lib. 5. de Ciuit dei cap. 14. Grad 6. Rom. 13. Lib 2. cap. 83. The .59 vntruth S. Aug. meaneth not to teach such gouernement of Princes in Ecclesiasticall matters as you teach but onely to punish heretikes by lawes by the same to maintein the Catholique faith decreed of the Clergie not by the Ciuile Magistrat Lib. 2. coÌ„t 2 Epist. Gaud c. 11 The 60. vntruth S. Augustine neuer wrot so VVhere is there in al this M. Horne that the Princes hath to deale in Ecclesiastical causes so vvel as in teÌ„porall Hosius lib. 2. Soto cont BrentiuÌ„ Melanch in lo. com Cap. de magistr Ciuilib Melanch vt suprà In Apolologia CoÌ„fess Art 18. In locis com vbi supra In examine ordinaÌ„dorum Suidas in â—eontio Novvel fol. 33. August lib. 14. cap. 1. De Trinit 1. Tim. 2. 1. Pet. 2. Rom. 13. Priestehod is aboue a kingdom Chrysost. homil 4. de eo quod scripsit Esa. EuideÌ„tly proued by S. Chrysost the PriÌ„ce not to be the Superiour in causes ecclesiasticall 1. Tim. 2. â— Augustin retâ—rned vpoÌ„ M. Horn and his felovves Lib. 2. coÌ„t 2. epistol Gaudentij cap. 11. The 61. vntruth Eusebius neuer vnderstood any such Ministery of the Ciuil Magistrat Lib. 1. De vit Const. Lib. 2. De vit Const. The 62. vntruth ImpudeÌ„t aÌ„d shame lesse CoÌ„cluded but no vvhyt proued The 63. vntruth aâ— shal appeare The 64. vntruth in puttiÌ„g Emanuel for Andronicus The 65. vntruth For this Emperor vvas a stark heretike The 66. Princes supremacy in repayringe Religion decayed The 66. vntruthe fond and foolish as shal appeare The Grecians at the CouÌ„cel of Lions acknovvledged the Popes Primacy BloÌ„d. dec 2. lib. 8. Ioan. Bap. Egn. Rom. Prin. li 2. Nice Gregor li. 4. 5. Pachimerus lib. 5. Fyue notable lies concerning Images in the booke of homilies Li. 1. Cod. Iustiniani tit 8. alias 11. M Iewell also hath tvvo of the same fiue In his Replie to the Article of Images Nicephor Greg. li. 6. Three notable vntruthe of M. Horne in this one storie Volaterran li. 23 Sabell Blondus Lib. 8. dec 2. O vvhat a craftie Coper aÌ„d smothe ioyner is M. Horn Vide Praefationem Nicephor in histo suam ecclesiasticaÌ„ Firmamentum sextum sempiteruum 1. Tim. 2. The .67 vntruth No suche vvordes in S. Paul * This vvouldd be noted hovv ye racke S. Paule He nameth not ReligioÌ„ at all He doth not attribute religion to the rule and gouernmeÌ„t of the ciuile Magistrate but peace and tranquilitie onely in godlines The .68 vntruth Thei saw no suche confounding of the tvvo functioÌ„s spirituall and temporal as you imagine Ciril Ep. 17. to .4 The great ignoraÌ„ce or malice of M. Horne M Hornes rhetorik vpon himselfe returned 1 Tim. 2. Chrysost. ibidem Cyrill li. 1. Epist. 17. Tom. 4. A good aduertisment for M. Horne to consider the cause of the destruction
efficeretur King Luciê° aÌ„d the realme Christened biâ—the popes legateâ— Ireneus li. 3 ca. 3. Ad haÌ„c enim propter potentioreÌ„ principalitateÌ„ necesse est oeÌ„m coÌ„uenire Ecclesiam hoc est eos qui sunt vndique fideles in qua semper ab hijs qui suÌ„t vndique coÌ„seruata est ea quae est ab Apostolis traditio Beda li. cap. 13. â—rosper in Chronic. Pope Celestinus practised his supremacye in the SaxoÌ„s tyme. The Popes supremacie in Englande sithence the SaxoÌ„s time Beda lib. 1 ca. 29. li 3. ca. 14.22 25. li. 2. c. 4. 19. Fortresse par 2. c. 8. A coÌ„plaiÌ„t for defacâ—ng of Libraries King Alured or Alphred the fouÌ„der of the vniuersitie of Oxforde A schole of the Saxons at Rome An. Dom. 880. Asserius Meneuensis Gul. Noueoburgens M.S. Henr. Hungtington Ioannes Scotus Idem Henricus King Alured vvas annointed king of England at Rome Asserius Quo tempore Leo Papa .4 Apostolicae sedi praeerat qui praefatum infantem AlphreduÌ„ confirmauit et in filium adoptionis sibi accepit oleo vnctum consecrauit in Regem Vide deflorationes Alphredi Beuerlacensis A Patre suo Adelulpho RomaÌ„ mittitur à papa Leone 4 in Regem inuÌ„gitur Of S. vvulstane bishop of vvorceter He vvas coÌ„firmed by the popes legats before the coÌ„quest Henry HuÌ„tingto Idem HeÌ„r Hunting Polid. l. 4. The continual practise of the Popes Primacy in the realme of England before the conqueste in payinge the Peter pence aÌ„d receiuing the palle De potestate Regia * The .411 vntruth for there is not as much as one example of this nevve Primacye brought foorth in that boke coÌ„cerning EnglaÌ„d And therfore this is a marginal lie of M. Hornes And so are ye novv vvelcome to Englande M. Horne vvithall your ioly companye that is vvith .400 vntruthes and more cleauing faste to your syde beside many a trym follie othervvise VV. Conquerours othe In addit ad Noueoburg M.S. promitteÌ„s se velle sanctas Dei Ecclesias ac rectores defendere IdeÌ„ Noueobur M.S. Pallium canonicè noÌ„ suscepisti Fabian par 7. cap. 220. The cause why the Archbishop StigaÌ„dus vvas deposed Guil. Malmesb. StiganduÌ„ perperaÌ„ falsò ArchiepiscopuÌ„ per Card. Rom. ArmenfriduÌ„ episcopum Sedunensem deponi passus est Polychronic lib. 7. cap. 1. Neub lib. 1. cap. 1. M. Horne and his felovves are to be deposed yf he allovv VV. Conquerours supremacy M Horns impudeÌ„cie Gul. Malmesb Ex praecepto Alexandri 11. ventilata est causa c. Adfuit Hubertus Legatus Papae Fabian cap. 222. Polich lib. 7. cap. 3. Guiliel de Pontifi Guil. HuÌ„tingt Notable places of LanfraÌ„cus for the popes primacie Lanfran contra Berengar de sacrameÌ„to Et hoc impio ore garristi quod garrista nemo loquitur noÌ„ haereticus non schismaticus non falsus aliquis Christianus fol. 2. Fol. 13. Beati patres coÌ„corditer astruxeruÌ„t haericum esse hoeÌ„m omnem qui à Romana vniuersali Ecclesia in sidei doctrina discordat in edit Lo nan in 8. An. 1551. Lib. De poÌ„tif Angli Polychr li. 7. ca. 1. Fabian cap. 220. Fabian The .417 vntruthe He made holy Church free sayeth Fabyan Fabyan Matth. Par. The 418 vntruthe For the pleasure of the Kinge left out The .419 vntruthe he fled not to Rome but vvas sente thither by the kinge Simeon Dunelmensis Hen. Huntingtonus Roge. Houedenus Matt. Paris Mat. VVestmonast Polidorus Polidorus Nauclerus Abbas Vrsp. The .420 vntruthe flatly belying Martinus Concerning Vvilliam Rufus King M. Horne buyldeth his newe primacie vppoÌ„ the doinges of ill princes Eusebius de vitae Const. lib. 1. prope finem The agreablenes betvvene Rufus aÌ„d the tyraÌ„t Licinius for stayyng of ecclesiasticall councels * 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 c. * 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 c. M. Horne like the spider aÌ„d the flie The worthines of Bisshop Anseâ—me Guil Maelmesb in lib. de Pontif. Henriâ— Hunting in Histor. Angl. Tâ—e causes of dissenâ—ioÌ„ betvvene King â—ufus and Anselmus Edmerus de vita Ansel. li. 2 RegeÌ„ pro EcclesiaruÌ„ quae de die in dieÌ„ destruebaÌ„tur releuatione pro Christianae lâ—gis quae in multis violabatur renouatione pro diuersoruÌ„ moruÌ„ qui oÌ„ni ordine hominum quotidie nimis corrumpebantur correctione coepit interpellare Edmer lib 2. Edmer dict lib. 2. Attamen posthaec et Vrbanum per VValterum Albanensem episcopum qui palliuÌ„ à Roma Anselmo Cantuariam detulit pro Papa suscepit et principum suorum coÌ„silio actus in amicitiam suam virum recepit Henric. Hunting Cap. 225. Concerning kiÌ„g HeÌ„ry the first Edmer lib. 2. De vita Anselmi Post ea omnia regauit Anselmum rex quatenus ipsemet Romam iret Henr. Hungt Rogatus à Rege perrexit Romam IdeÌ„ HeÌ„ric HuÌ„gt Anno. 1107. statuit vt nuÌ„quaÌ„ per donationem baculi pastoralis vel aÌ„nuli quisquam de episcopatu vel abbatia â—er regeÌ„ vel quamlibet laicaÌ„ manum in Anglia inuestiretur â—ex antecessoruÌ„ suorum vsu relicto â—ec personas quae in regimen Ecclesiarum sumebantur per se eligit nec eas per dationem virgae pastoralis quibus praeficie batur inuestiuit Edmer lib. 2. de vita Anselmi inter Idem Omnes qui haec gesta tuÌ„c teÌ„poris audiere ea meritis coÌ„cordiae quaÌ„ rex cuÌ„ Ansel fecerat ascripsere Fabian cap. 227. M. Horn sheweth him selfe vvorthy to be punished for vvhoredome by his ovvn storie Fabian Simeon Dunelmens Rogerus Houed Rex tenuit ConciliuÌ„ magnuÌ„ apud LoÌ„donuÌ„ de vxoribus sacerdotuÌ„ prohibeÌ„ lis c. Concessere namque regi iustitiaÌ„ de vxoribus sacerdotuÌ„ improuidi habiti sunt accepit eniÌ„ rex pecuniam infinitam de presbyteris redemit eos Similia habet Henr. Huntington Lib. 11. The order of the parliameÌ„te abovvt the conqueste ParliameÌ„tum est ex 3. gradibus siue generibus scilicet ex procuratoribus cleri militibus coÌ„munitatis ciuibus Burgensibus qui repraesentaÌ„t totam communitatem Angliae Quia quilibet magnatum est â—bi pro propria persona non pro alia M. Horns vvisdom in reasoning against hym selfe Polidorus lib. 11. Admonebat ne sanctos ritus neuè religionis iura et ceremonias verteret pollueretque Martinus Polonus in Pascha li. 2. Renunciauit inuestituris Episcoporum alioruÌ„ praelatoruÌ„ Vide NaucleruÌ„ generat 38. pag. 183. Dist. 63. in Synod Fol. 7â— Fac. 1. An. 2â— Henric. 8. cap. 14. An. 1. Elizab. cap. 1. The .421 Vntruth not about this time by 150. yeares at the least The 422. Vntruth They of Armenia neuer acknovvledged their PriÌ„ce for suche The 423. Vntruth SlaÌ„derus The .424 vntruth most lewde in nipping away the vvordes folowing in the same sentence The .425 vntruth Neuer able to be iustified M. Horne by a spiritual rauishmeÌ„t is sodainly caried froÌ„ England to Moscouia Aethiopia c. Vide Paralip Vrsperg Matheum Flaccium Illiricum in
no coÌ„spiracy * modestia vestra M Horne nota sit omnibus hominibus The Turke is muche bovvnde to M. Horn aÌ„d to his M. Luther and other his fellovves Art 34. Vide Rofens Vide dubitantium Lindain pag. 322. ex MaÌ„lio â—om 3 in loc Com. pag. 195. Vide Crispinum in historia pseudomartyruÌ„ lib. 5. in Claudio Monerio The .558 Vntruth Shamful For they are your very own as it shall appeare The .559 Vntruth your interpretatioÌ„ agreeth vvith your resolutioÌ„s the interpretation exceptiÌ„g certaine iurisdiction in causes Ecclesiasticall from the Prince vvhereof doth follow that as the resolutions reporte the Othe must not be taken as it lieth Verbatim * So al general couÌ„celles are excluded * VVhy theÌ„ do ye exclude out of the Oth prechiÌ„g MinistriÌ„g of sacrameÌ„ts bindiÌ„g aÌ„d losing etc The .560 vntruth Not against him selfe For first you saied so but in your resolutioÌ„s and interpretation of the Othe you saie the coÌ„trary And so in both places you are truly charged The 561. vntruth M. FekeÌ„ham denieth it not in any his vvordes aboue rehersed The .562 vntruth M. FekeÌ„haÌ„ neuer yelded to any your proofes reasons or Auâ—horites Fol. 96. 97. Fol. 107. 108. Fol. 105.107 A contradiction irrecoÌ„cileable in M. Horne Note Act. 20. Ioan. 20. Math. 16. Act. 8. Heb. 13. Ezech. Ioan. Antoniê° Delph lib. 2. The .563 vntruthe Preachinge and Ministration of Sâ—craments â–ª pertayne not to the secrete Courte of Conscience The .564 vntruthe Neither preaching of the Ghospell nor ministration of the Sacramentâ— is referred to Iurisdiction not cohibitiue by his Author alleaged The .565 vntruthe For there is no suche diuision of the Cohibityue Iurisdiction The .566 vntruthe For excommunication properly belongeth to bisshops The .567 vntruthe Quintinus speaketh there of temporall Iurisdiction not of Ecclesiasticall The .568 vntruthe Antonius falsified He speaketh not of this Iurisdiction that is of that vvhich cometh from the prince onely The .569 vntruthe A great deale left out in the midle â–ª plainly confutinge M. Horns purpose The .570 vntruthe Your own Author Antonius calleth this Opinion ImpiuÌ„ erroreÌ„ a vvicked errour An ansvvere to Io. Anto. Delphinê° Io. Anthonius Delde potesta Eccles. Venet 1552. in 8. Tvvo povvers in the Churche the firste of order or of the keyes the second of iurisdiction Fol. 105. a. Lib. 2. pa. 76. Lib. 2. pa. 36. b. 37. a. Io. Anth. Delph lib. 2. pag. 76. b. Quamuis praelati superioris voluntate quis parochiali sacerdoti subijciatur tameÌ„ nisi ipse vltro subijciat seipsuÌ„ nuÌ„quam poterit absolui à peccatis In secretissimo eniÌ„foro coÌ„scieÌ„tiae nemo absoluitur inuitê° M. Horne in dauÌ„ger of a premunire M. Horns doctrine maketh frustrate al the excoÌ„munications made in England theis .8 yeares An other irrecoÌ„ciliable coÌ„tradictioÌ„ in M. Horne Fol. 3. co 2. 1. Cor. 15. 1. Cor. 4. 1. Tim. 1. 1. Cor. 6. ActoruÌ„ 5. Nicephor lib. 13. cap. 34. IdeÌ„ lib. 12. Cap. 41. See hovv M Horne playeth the Cacuâ— to take avvay the authority of excommunication from the PriÌ„ce IdeÌ„ lib. 2. pag. 84. Determinata in coÌ„cilio confirmare excoÌ„municare excommunicatos cuÌ„ vt decet resipiscunt ecclesiae reconciliare casus reseruare reseruatos casus relaxare dare indulgentias penas quae pro peccatis infliguntur coÌ„mutare Idem Quamuis potestas Ecclesiasticae spiritualisque iurisdictionis conueniat praebeaturque non sacerdotibus noÌ„ tamen puris Laicis neque religiosis corona clericali carentibus Pag. 85. The .571 vntruthe M. FekeÌ„hams obiection is of the first kind not of the secoÌ„d kiÌ„d The .572 vntruthe Sclaunderous M. FekenhaÌ„ reported the effecte of the Othe truely The .573 vntruthe For that is moste true as it shal appeare The .574 vntruth The expresse wordes of the Statute doe geue to the prince povver to Authorise men to vse all maner of iurisdictions as it is here reported absolutely Ergo it geueth to the Prince the iurisdictioÌ„s also * Marke If this iurisdiction be vnited to the croun which the Prince in al maner doth assigne name aÌ„d authorise other to execute why saied you before that the Statute gaue not to the prince all maner of Iurisdictions The .575 vntruthe It is no sophisticatioÌ„ at al you proue no such thing The .576 vntruth For they are not restrained in any part of the Acte The .577 vntruthe This limitatioÌ„ vveÌ„t before it is not added after those general vvordes here noted See the Acte it selfe Againe it is in effecte no limitation at all as shall appeare The .578 vntruthe These words make no limitation of ecclesiastical iurisdiction authorised by the prince neither doe appertayne therevnto The .579 vntruthe This is a false addition not expressed in the Acte but rather denyed by the generality thereof The .580 vntruthe To say so is impâ—us error A vvicked errour by Antonius Delphinus M. Hornes Authour The .581 vntruthe Sclaunderous The vvords of the Acte vvere by M. FekeÌ„ham plainely and truely sette forth The .582 vntruth Ioyned vvith an heresie as shall appeare * Such an euel coÌ„sequeÌ„t you haue vsed throughout your booke of certaine dealings coÌ„cluding supreÌ„ gouernment in al causes The .583 Vntruthe M Fekenham argueth not so * TheÌ„ S. Bernardis a Papist who saith so Epist. 238. Solus ipse Rom. Pont. plenitudineÌ„ habet potestatis The .584 Vntruthe For M. Fek. therby coÌ„cludeth that by such coÌ„missioÌ„ beiÌ„g geueÌ„ to bishops immediatly froÌ„ God in som spirituall causes the PriÌ„ces authorising for al maner of spiritual causes to be vsed and exercised is vvrongfully geuen by the Acte The 585. vntruth ioyned vvith an heresy * Here M. Horne coÌ„deÌ„neth the doinges in kinge Edwardes daies and now also for an horrible absurdite as shall appeare The .586 vntruthe Vnproued as before †A nevv terme for a nevv doctrine †This is againste the Acte For no Iurisdiction vvhat soeuer can be vsed or exercised in EnglaÌ„de vvithout the Princes special commission Act 20. Ioan. 20. Math. 26. Act. 8. M. Horne frameth argumeÌ„ts of his ovvn aÌ„d theÌ„ laieth theÌ„ forth as M. FekenhaÌ„s argumeÌ„tes M. Horne taketh vpoÌ„ him to restrayn the general vvordes of the statute to take avvay from the Prince the Autority of excoÌ„munication See the absurdity of M. Horne in expouÌ„ding the Othe Edvvard 6. Dei grat c ReuereÌ„d Thomae Cant Archiepisc. etc. Quando quideÌ„ omnis iuris diâ—eÌ„di authoritas atque etiaÌ„ iurisdictio omnimoda taÌ„ illa quae Ecclesiastica dicitur ê— secularis à regia potestate velut à supremo cap. c. Dat. 7. die meÌ„s Feb. An. 1546. Regni nostri primo Ibidem Ad ordinaÌ„duÌ„ igitur quoscuÌ„que intra diocoesin tuaÌ„ CaÌ„tuar ac ad omnes etiaÌ„ sacros presbyterariâ—s ordines ê“moueÌ„duÌ„ praesent atosque etiam ad beneficia eccles c. Ibâ—dem Per praesentes ad nostruÌ„ dunt axat beneplacituÌ„ duraturas cuÌ„ cuiuslibet coÌ„gruae Ecclesiasticae coertionis potestate Per literas datas 4.